


58*1 




y 7 g w-r * . 

•• 

;v» 

►JHv 

yvl A uX*/ 




Book ' ' 

Copyright If ^53? 




COPYRIGHT DEPOS1 


fV'ofc*- ‘-5? 

u# J& 

. >VA •■*»\>’. 



































































































Bishop Pilgrim asks Master Konrad to put the Story into a Book 




The Story of Siegfried 

by D- EDWARD BROOKS A M 

OSCxr-tKor o£ 

“The Story of King Arthur”, Tr\/traxn eia 




THE P ENN PUBLISHING COMPANY 

PHILADELPHIA M CM IIP 


THE LIBRARY OF 
CONGRESS, 

Two Copies Received 

APR 29 1903 

Copyright Entry 
CLASS XXc. No 
COPY A. 



Copyright 1903 by The Penn Publishing Company 



The Story of Siegfried 


PREFACE 

E VERY nation of modern times possesses a 
prehistoric literature. This literature is 
usually in epic form, and is a reflection of 
the character and early life of the people. From 
the earliest times men took pleasure in relating 
the deeds of their warriors around the camp-fires 
or at the gatherings for games or counsel. 
These deeds were wrought upon by the imagina- 
tion until they became heroic in proportion. A 
love of the marvelous led to the introduction of 
the supernatural, so that the deeds of gods and 
demigods mingled with those of mortal men, add- 
ing new interest to the story. Crude at first, these 
stories became more and more complete and fin- 
ished as they passed from one generation to an- 
other. At length there came a singer with a richer 
imagination and a higher gift of language than his 
fellows who, adding new beauties to these tales, 
put them into permanent literary form. 

Thus among the Greeks we have the Iliad and 
the Odyssey, tales that, no doubt, were folk-lore 
for centuries until Homer, the blind old bard, crvs- 


Preface 


talized them into epics of marvelous beauty and 
interest. In England, among the early Celts, grew 
up the chivalrous and knightly legends of King 
Arthur and the Round Table, which were molded 
into a structure of surpassing beauty by the genius 
of Malory. Similarly we have the Beowulf of the 
Anglo-Saxons, the Frithjof of Norway, the Chan- 
son de Roland of France, the Kalawala of Finland, 
and the Sagas of Iceland. 

Among all these prehistoric literary creations, 
the Nibelungenlied, or Story of Siegfried, stands 
conspicuous. In many ways it is the most interest- 
ing and most remarkable of them all. It is an old 
German epic poem, and takes rank next after the 
Homeric poems among the great epics of the 
world. The basis of the work is no doubt the Saga 
of Sigurd, known as the “Elder Edda.” To this 
original source must be added two other sources — 
one taken from the legendary history that grew 
up on the migrations of the peoples, especially the 
struggles between the Huns and Burgundians; the 
other embodying the life and spirit of the age from 
the middle of the Twelfth to the middle of the 
Thirteenth century, during which the poem, as we 
now have it, was written. 

Who was the author of the “Nibelungen Lied,” 
or, rather, who was the person that cast it into its 
present form, it is impossible to tell. Neither is 
6 


Preface 


it known when or by whom these myth stories 
were first put into writing. The oldest elements 
of the work must have been long current in the 
form of popular songs or versified sagas; but the 
incidents as related in the epic seem to have been 
fused into a poetic unity sometime previous to the 
Twelfth century. The author of the current ver- 
sion took the story that had in process of time 
grown into a connected epic narrative, and gave it 
to the world beautified with his own poetic vision 
and style of literary expression. 

Near the year noo, it is said that an Icelandic 
scholar, called Saemund the Wise, collected a num- 
ber of songs and poems into a book which is now 
known as the “Elder Edda.” About a century 
later, it is believed, another Iceland scholar, Snorre 
Sturleson, wrote a prose work of similar character, 
which is called the “Younger Edda. These two 
books have preserved nearly all that is now known 
of the myths and heroic deeds and strange reli- 
gious beliefs of our German forefathers. 

Besides these Eddas there are a number of 
mythical stories of great interest and beauty that 
existed among the early northern tribes. One of 
the oldest of these is the story of Sigurd, the son 
of Siegmund. Of this story there are many ver- 
sions differing from one another in accordance 
with the time in which they were written, and the 

7 


Preface 


character of the people among which they origi- 
nated. The first mention of Sigurd and his daring- 
deeds is found in the song of Fafnir, in the “Elder 
Edda.” In the “Younger Edda” the story is re- 
peated in the myth of the Nibelungs and the 
Gjukungs. It is told again in the “Volsinger 
Saga/’ of Iceland; and is repeated again and again 
in various forms and different languages until it 
finally appears in the great German epic of the 
“Nibelungen.Lied.” In this work, Sigurd is called 
Siegfried; and the story is colored and modified by 
the introduction of many notions not found in the 
old pagan form of the myth. 

“The unknown singer of the Nibelungen,” says 
Carlyle, “must have been a deep poetic soul. 
His poem has a basis and an organic structure, a 
beginning, middle, and end; there is a central idea 
around which all the parts combined in living 
union. No less striking than the verse and lan- 
guage is the quality of the invention of the work. 
The material of the work possesses the highest 
merit; and it is so daintily, yet so firmly put 
together, with such felicitous selection of the 
beautiful and the essential, as to command the ad- 
miration of the critic.” It is truly wonderful with 
what skill the simple, untaught poet deals with 
the marvelous, interweaving it with the natural so 
that it seems like a thread of gold running through- 
8 


Preface 


out the entire poem. While the incidents are 
mainly natural, yet there is present a supernatural 
element, so that the story is fateful, mysterious, 
guided by unseen influences. 

The“ Nibelungen Lied” is in poetic form, and is 
a real epic poem. It has been called the Northern 
Epos, and may well be compared with the Iliad of 
the Greeks. It is highly dramatic in its incidents 
and its style, and thus, in matter and form, it 
is as really an epic as the Iliad and the 
Odyssey. 

“The singer of the Nibelungen,” as Carlyle says, 
“is a far different person from Homer; far inferior, 
both in culture and genius. Nothing of the glowing 
imagery, of the fierce bursting energy, of the 
mingled fire and gloom that dwell in the old Greek, 
makes its appearance here. The German Singer 
is comparatively a simple nature; has never pene- 
trated deep into life; never ‘questioned Fate,’ or 
struggled with fearful mysteries. 

“Nevertheless,” he continues, “a noble soul he 
must have been, and furnished with far more essen- 
tial requisites for poetry, than these are: namely, 
with a heart and feeling of a poet. He has a clear 
eye for the Beautiful and True; all unites itself 
gracefully and compactly in his imagination. . . . 
His great strength is an unconscious instinctive 
strength; wherein truly lies its highest merit. The 

9 


Preface 


whole spirit of Chivalry, of Love, and heroic Valor, 

' jnust have lived in him, and inspired him.” 

The “Nibelungen Lied” consists of two parts: 
£he first part contains the story of Siegfried; the 
second part treats of the revenge of Kriemhild for 
the death of Siegfried. The original poem is in 
verse, of which several translations into English 
have been made. The most of these translations 
are also in verse, but a few of them are in prose. 
One of the best prose translations is that of Miss 
Armour, whose version has been made the basis 
of my own work. To add to the interest of the 
story I have introduced two or three incidents 
from some of the other works touching upon the 
same subject. These are the story of Siegmund 
and Seiglinde, the Awakening of Brunhild, the 
Forging of the Sword, the Slaying of the Dragon, 
and the Visit to the Nibelungs. The chapter de- 
scribing the education of Siegfried is a fancy of the 
writer, introduced with the purpose of giving unity 
to the story and additional interest to the young 
reader, who will naturally wonder how the hero 
passed his boyhood. 

This book is written with the double purpose of 
affording suitable and interesting literature to the 
young, and of furnishing their minds with a knowl- 
edge of the incidents and characters of the great 
German epic. This is an age of children’s books, 
io 


Preface 


a period in which special efforts are put forth to 
provide literature for the young. The market is 
flooded with that which is vapid and ephemeral, 
unworthy of careful reading or of permanent re- 
membrance. How much more culture and valu- 
able information may be found in one of these old 
classic tales than in the ordinary books written for 
the young is readily seen. It is the foundation of 
a literary education to know the early literature of 
the great nations of the world. 

Moreover, the literature that had its origin in the 
childhood of the race, seems especially adapted to 
the childhood of the individual. Happy, I deem it, 
is that boy or girl, who in early years shall have his 
heart thrilled by those old tales that sprang up in 
the forests from the natural and spontaneous un- 
foldings of human thought and human feeling and 
human action. To contribute to this happiness, 
and aid in the formation of a correct literary taste 
among the youth of the country, this work has been 
written. 

Edward Brooks, 

Superintendent Public Schools. 


Philadelphia , January 16, 1903. 


II 



CONTENTS 


PART I 

‘»HAP. PAGB 

I About Siegfried’s Father and Mother .... 19 

II How the Young Prince Siegfried was Edu- 
cated 27 

III How Siegfried Obtained his Good Sword Bal- 

mung 31 

IV How Siegfried Slew the Dragon Fafnir ... 37 

V How Siegfried Rescued the Beautiful Maiden 

Brunhild 42 

VI How Siegfried Came to the Land of the Nibe- 

lungs 47 

VII Concerning the Fair Maiden Kriemhild of 

Burgundy 55 

VIII How Siegfried Went a-Wooing 60 

IX How Siegfried Fought against the Saxons and 

the Danes 70 

X How Siegfried First Saw Kriemhild 80 

XI How Gunther Went to Isenland to Woo Brun- 
hild 86 

XII How King Gunther Won Brunhild for his 

Bride 92 

XIII How Siegfried Brought his Nibelung War- 

riors to Isenland 103 

XIV How Siegfried Carried the News of Gun- 

ther’s Success to Worms 109 


13 


Contents 


CHAP. PAGE 

XV How Siegfried and Kriemhild Were Wedded 116 
XVI How Siegfried Brought his Wife Home to the 

Netherlands 124 

XVII How Gunther Invited Siegfried to Burgundy 129 
XVIII How Siegfried Gave the Hoard to Kriemhild 136 
XIX How Siegfried and Kriemhild Rode to Bur- 
gundy 140 

XX How the Two Queens Quarreled 146 

XXI How Siegfried was Betrayed by Hagen ... 156 
XXII How Siegfried was Slain by Treachery ... 162 

XXIII How Siegfried was Mourned and Buried . . . 17 1 

XXIV How King Siegmund Returned to his Home . 179 
XXV How the Nibelungen Hoard Came to Worms . 183 

PART II 

XXVI How King Etzel Sent to Burgundy for Kriem- 

hild to be his Wife 191 

XXVII How Kriemhild Made Ready to go to the 

Land of the Huns 203 

XXVIII How Kriemhild Rode to the Land of the 

Huns 206 

XXIX How Kriemhild Thought of Avenging her 

Wrongs 210 

XXX How Kriemhild Invited her People to the 

Land of the Huns 214 

XXXI How King Gunther and his Knights Jour- 

neyed to the Land of the Huns 222 

XXXII How Gelfrat was Slain by Dank wart .... 232 
XXXIII How the Burgundians Came to Becklaren . . 240 

XXXIV How Kriemhild Received Hagen 248 

XXXV How Hagen and Folker Kept Guard Before 

Kriemhild’s Hall 255 

XXXVI How Hagen and Foi.ker Continued to Keep 

Watch 263 


14 


Contents 


chap. pack 

XXXVII How the Burgundians Went to Church . . . 268 

XXXVIII How Bloedel Fought with Dankwart in the 

Hall 278 

XXXIX How the Burgundians Fought with the Huns 

in the Palace 283 

XL How Iring, the Margrave of Denmark, was 

Slain 291 

XLI How Queen Kriemhild Sought to Burn Down 

the Hall 298 

XLII How the Margrave Rudiger was Slain . . . 304 
XLIII How Dietrich’s Knights Were Forced Into 

the Conflict 316 

XLIV The Fate of Gunther, Hagen, and Kriemhild 325 

WAGNER’S STORY OF SIEGFRIED 

Introduction 335 

THE STORY OF THE RHINEGOLD 

I The Rhinegold and the Ring 339 

II About Siegmund and Sieglinde 349 

III About the Beautiful Maiden Brunhilde . . . 354 

IV The Punishment of Brunhilde 358 

V About Siegfried, the Son of Sieglinde .... 362 
VI How .Siegfried Awakened Brunhilde .... 368 

VII Gutrune the Fair Maiden of the Rhine . . . 372 
VIII How Brunhilde Became the Wife of Gunther 378 

IX The Death of Siegfried 382 

X The Last Twilight 387 


15 





ILLUSTRATIONS 


Bishop Pilgrim asks Master Konrad to put the Story 

INTO A Book, Frontispiece 

Opp. Page 

Siegfried Struck Him a Fatal Blow, 39 

Siegfried Bringing the Captive Kings 77 

Siegfried and Kriemhild, 82 

Brunhild’s Arrival at Worms, 114 

Marriage of Kriemhild and Siegfried, 118 

How Siegfried was Slain, 166 

Kriemhild Finds Siegfried’s Body, 172 

Kriemhild Accuses Hagen, 222 

Hagen Kills King Etzel’s Son, 284 

How they Buried their Dead, 290 

The Fight on the Staircase, 318 

Dietrick Vanquishes Hagen 328 

The Captives Before Kriemhild, 330 

Hildebrand Slays Kriemhild, 362 


This prince’s name was Siegfried, a gallant knight and good, 
In many kingdoms proved he his brave and warlike mood ; 
So great his strength of body he rode from land to land. 

Ha ! what fine warriors found he on the Burgundian strand ! 


There grew up in Burgundia a very noble maid, 

No fairer face than hers was in all the lands, they said ; 
Kriemhilda was the maiden’s name — a lovely woman she — 
For whose sake many a warrior lost his life gallantly. 

— The Nibelungett Lied. 


The Story of Siegfried 

PART FIRST 

CHAPTER I 

about Siegfried’s father and mother 

M ANY years ago, as the old tales tell us, there 
lived in the Netherlands a wise and noble 
king who had a son named Siegmund. The 
young prince was a bright and handsome youth, 
fond of manly sports and knightly accomplish- 
ments. He had a cousin named Sieglinde, to 
whom he was fondly attached, and who, loving him 
in return, had consented to be his bride. 

One day Sieglinde suddenly disappeared, and no 
one could tell what had become of her. They 
sought her far and wide and offered a great reward 
for her return; but she could not be found. A 
year or more had passed away, and all the people 
began to fear that she was dead. The prince 
mourned her absence, and wandered daily through 

*9 


The Story of Siegfried 


the forest in the vain hope of hearing some tidings 
of her. The king and queen tried to comfort him, 
but his heart was so full of grief that he would not 
be comforted. 

As the young prince was wandering one day 
through the forest, he lost his way, and could not 
retrace his footsteps to his home. For a week or 
more he wandered thus, finding no place of shelter 
but the overspreading branches of the trees, and 
no food but the roots and herbs of the forest. Near 
the close of the seventh day a great storm arose; 
and tired and exhausted as the night fell around 
him, he came to a rude cabin in the wood. Going 
to the door he rapped loudly, but no one answered. 
After rapping again and receiving no response, 
he pushed the door ajar, and seeing no one within, 
he entered. There was a fire burning on the 
hearth, around which lay some skins of wild beasts; 
and being weary with his wanderings he sank upon 
the furs and soon fell asleep. 

The mistress of the house was the lost Sieglinde. 
She had been caught in the woods by a band of 
brigands, and sold to a grim and haughty hunter 
named Hunding, who sought to make her his wife. 
He was now out in the forest in pursuit of some 
wild beast, as was his daily pastime. As Sieglinde 
came into the room she was much astonished to 
see a stranger lying on the furs asleep. Fearing 


20 


About Siegfried’s Father and Mother 


no evil she went to him and gently awoke him, and 
inquired why he had come to her cabin. 

“Fair lady,” he replied, “I was hunting in the 
forest and lost my way, and the night came on and 
a storm arose, and when I reached this cabin I was 
so weary that I could go no farther. I looked in 
and saw a fire blazing on the hearth, and cold and 
exhausted I took courage to enter, and lying down 
on the furs I soon fell asleep.” 

There was a sadness in his voice that touched 
her heart, and she went and brought him a mug 
of mead and some food and bade him refresh him- 
self. He took the meat and the mead, and having 
eaten and drank, he felt his strength return to him. 
Turning his eyes upon the lady he saw in the pale 
firelight that she was young and fair; and he in- 
quired who she was and how it came that she was 
here in the wilderness alone. 

“Alas,” she replied, “I am not here by my own 
consent. I was sold to a man that holds me here 
captive, and would force me to become his wife. 
He is stern and cruel to me, and treats me often 
as if I were a slave. His name is Hunding, and I 
am expecting every moment his return.” 

These words touched the heart of Siegmund; 
her voice seemed to have a familiar sound, and 
he strove to see her face; but the light was dim and 
her face was partly hidden by a hood she wore. 


2i 


The Story of Siegfried 


As they thus talked the door opened, and Hund- 
ing entered, carrying a huge bear upon his 
shoulder. Flinging it upon the floor, he suddenly 
saw the young prince, and gazing at him with a 
fierce and frowning countenance, he asked him 
what he was doing in his cabin. Siegmund told 
him he had lost his way in the forest, and, cold and 
exhausted, he had sought refuge in Hunding’s 
dwelling. “And I pray you,” he said, “that I may 
have shelter for the night, and to-morrow I will 
depart.” 

Hunding looked at him for a while and said not 
a word. He then called for his evening meal, 
which Sieglinde quickly prepared. As he sat down 
to the table he eyed Siegmund again with a ques- 
tioning glance, and then said, “I will grant your re- 
quest for the night; and if you are hungry you may 
sit with us around the board and refresh yourself.” 

At this Siegmund came forward and took a seat 
with them at the table. As Hunding ate in grim 
silence he looked first at Seigmund and then at 
Sieglinde, and was struck with the strange re- 
semblance between them. At this the frown on 
his brow deepened, and he closely questioned 
Siegmund to know who he was. In reply, Sieg- 
mund told him that he lived upon the Rhine, 
though he feared to tell him that he was prince of 
that country. 


22 


About Siegfried’s Father and Mother 


When the meal was finished, Hunding rose from 
the table and, telling Siegmund he could sleep on 
the skins before the fire, he prepared to retire. 
With stern and threatening voice he bade Sieg- 
linde to prepare his evening draught and then be- 
take herself to her room. Sieglinde, full of strange 
thoughts and feelings in respect to the stranger, 
went to the cupboard for spices, which she mixed 
in Hunding’s drink. As she withdrew from the 
room, she cast a long and tender glance at the 
stranger, thinking how much he looked like the 
young Prince Siegmund to whom she had been 
betrothed. Hunding saw the glance and in angry 
voice bade her hasten to her room. 

After she had withdrawn, Siegmund looked 
around the cabin before he lay down to rest. In 
the middle of the room he saw a great ash tree 
that rose high above the roof. In the trunk of 
this tree, illumined by the dying fire, he espied the 
hilt of a sword. At this the thought of his father’s 
sword that had long been lost came to his mind. 
Then his thoughts turned to the lady of the cabin, 
for her form and features, and even more, her voice 
had set him dreaming of his lost cousin Sieglinde. 
As he thus mused beside the expiring fire, he heard 
a footstep, and turning his face he saw the lady 
clad in white, stealthily leave her room and walk 
towards him. 


23 


The Story of Siegfried 


She had mixed an opiate in the draught she had 
prepared for Hunding in order that she might have 
an opportunity to converse with the stranger. As 
they stood talking in the dim firelight, she told 
him again about her being torn from her home and 
sold to Hunding, and that she longed to escape 
from her bondage. To this question about the 
sword hilt in the ash tree, she said that an old man, 
draped in a large mantle, came in the cabin one 
day, and drawing a sword drove it up to the hilt 
into the trunk of the tree, saying that it should 
belong to the hero who should succeed in drawing 
it out from its -living sheath. Many had tried it, 
she said, but so far no one had succeeded. 

As they thus talked, the door of the cabin gently 
opened by an invisible hand, revealing the forest 
bathed in the glow of moonlight. As the luminous 
leaves lighted up the cabin, they could see each 
other more clearly, and suddenly she recognized 
him as her prince suitor to whom she had been 
betrothed, while at the same moment Siegmund 
recognized her as his lost cousin Sieglinde. Rush- 
ing into each other’s arms they stood in a loving 
embrace, while their hearts beat quick with rapture. 
Siegmund had at last found his promised bride, and 
his first thought was to rescue her from her tyrant 
master. In an ecstasy of enthusiasm he sprang 
toward the ash tree, and seizing the sword by the 

24 


About Siegfried’s Father and Mother 


hilt tore it with irresistible force from the tree. 
Then clasping his arm about Sieglinde he bore her 
from the cabin and rushed with her into the depths 
of the forest. 

He knew not which way to go to seek his home, 
for in his wanderings he had lost the direction he 
had traveled. As he stood hesitating, a dark-eyed 
dwarf, such as in those days lived in the forest, 
stood before him, and said, “Noble Prince, I know 
the cause of thy standing here, in doubt of the 
course to pursue. Thou art lost in the forest; but 
I know the way to thy home. Follow me, and I 
will bring thee safe to thy father’s castle on the 
Rhine.” 

So they followed the dwarf, who led them by the 
secret paths of the forest. On the evening of the 
third day, as the dusky shadows were falling 
around them, suddenly there stood in the path 
before them a large dark-eyed man, wrapped in a 
mantle. Siegmund thinking it was Hunding, who 
had come to tear Sieglinde from him, drew his 
sword and rushed upon the stranger to slay him. 
But as the blow was descending, with a stroke of 
lightning, the sword was broken in a score of 
pieces; and the stranger, who was the god Odin, 
said, “Thou shouldst not be so rash, young prince, 
for I mean thee no harm, but many days hereafter, 
when thou art a king, I will be thy friend.” 

25 


The Story of Siegfried 


Then Siegmund bowed in reverence to the god, 
and begged his forgiveness, which was freely 
granted. Sieglinde picked up the pieces of the 
sword and bore them with her, and led by the 
dwarf, they started again on their way. And so it 
was after five days of traveling through the forest 
the dwarf brought them safely to the Rhine, at 
which their hearts were filled with good cheer. 
Here they found a boat with a boatman, who, when 
he heard their story, gladly consented to row them 
to the castle of the king. 

At the return of the prince, with the long lost 
Sieglinde, there was rejoicing of their friends, and 
of the people far and wide. The old king and his 
wife, who had mourned them both as lost, were 
most glad of them all. Messengers were immedi- 
ately sent forth to call the knights and squires to a 
great hightide; and soon there was the most 
splendid wedding that had ever been known in that 
country, when the prince made the fair Sieglinde 
his bride. 


26 


CHAPTER II 

HOW THE YOUNG PRINCE SIEGFRIED WAS EDUCATED 

S OON after Siegmund and Sieglinde were 
married, the old king died, and Siegmund 
became ruler of the land. He was a wise 
and valiant king, and a just and noble ruler, and 
was honored by all the nations around him. As 
for Sieglinde, she was a sweet and gentle lady, and 
the most beautiful queen that had ever sat upon 
the throne of the Netherlands. 

In course of time, a son was born, whom they 
named Siegfried. He was a large and handsome 
child, with blue eyes and golden hair, and was 
noted for his proud and lofty spirit. In all youth- 
ful sports of strength and skill he excelled all his 
young companions. No other youth among his 
fellows could run so fast, or jump so far, or ride 
with such a graceful bearing as he. No other 
youth could shoot the arrow with so true an aim, 
or cast the spear with greater force. In deeds of 
daring he early took a keen delight. No tree was 
so tall, or rocky peak so high, that he could not 
27 


The Story of Siegfried 


climb it; and no steed was so wild and high-spirited 
that he could not tame him. 

As a boy, Siegfried was taught all manner of 
learning that was known in those days. His 
teachers were the wisest men of the land, and from 
them he learned all those things that itwas thought 
necessary for a prince to know. The deeds of his 
forefathers, the laws of his country, the duties of a 
king to his people — these he was early taught. He 
also learned the songs and the sagas of the bards, 
the deeds of the heroes of the nation, and also to 
play upon the harp and the flute. 

As there were few books at that time, many of 
his lessons were learned in the fields and the forest. 
He knew the name of all the flowers and the trees, 
could tell the kind of tree by its leaves or its bark, 
and could trace his way through the forest by the 
growth of the moss on the rocks and the trees. 
He knew all the birds by their songs, and could 
imitate their notes so skilfully that even the birds 
themselves were often deceived and would come to 
him at his call. The haunts of the deer, the wolf, 
the bear, and the wild boar were all known to him; 
and he could follow them through the forest by 
their footprints in the leaves, or by the broken 
twigs that lay upon the ground. 

He could woo the birds and the other animals, 
so that they would follow him as he walked through 
28 


How Siegfried was Educated 


the forest. If he sat down on a mound or the 
trunk of a fallen tree, the birds would come and 
perch upon his shoulders, the squirrels would climb 
upon his knee, the rabbits would sit before him on 
their bushy tails, and even the deer and bears would 
linger near him, hidden by the thicket of shrubs 
and underbrush. It seemed as if they understood 
what he said to them, and he in turn seemed to 
know the thoughts and wishes of these dumb 
creatures. 

He was also familiar with the secret fastnesses of 
the forest, where the elves delighted to sport, with 
the purling streams wherein the graceful naiads 
loved to bathe in the early morning, with the 
caverns of the mountains where dwelt the mis- 
chief-loving dwarfs, and with the distant moun- 
tains peopled with wicked giants. 

The wise men who were his teachers taught 
him also all about the heavenly beings that were 
believed to rule the world and shape the destinies 
of men; how that Odin was the father of the gods 
and ruler of the skies; that Frigga was his wife, 
the queen and mother of the gods; that Thor was 
the god of thunder, who with his hammer slew the 
wicked giants; that Balder was the god of life, a 
being so full of joy and gentleness, that light shone 
around him as he moved through the world; that 
Loki, the son of one of the giants, was the god of 
29 


The Story of Siegfried 


evil, the enemy of the other gods; and that Odin 
and the other gods lived in Valhalla, the Hall of 
the Slain, a hall hung round with golden spears 
and shields and coats of mail, where the souls of 
heroes killed in battle came to rest and feast them- 
selves on the flesh of boars, and to drink the heart- 
warming mead. Here also, he was taught, dwelt 
the heroic virgins, called Valkyries, whom Odin 
sent forth to every battlefield to direct the souls of 
fallen heroes on their way to Valhalla. 

Thus did Siegfried, in his early youth, learn all 
these things, and became wise as well as strong; 
for a prince, like other men, can do the best in the 
world when wisdom and strength are united. 


30 


CHAPTER III 


HOW SIEGFRIED OBTAINED HIS GOOD SWORD 
BALMUNG 

W HILE Siegfried was still a youth, his father 
sent him to live with a noted smith called 
Mimer, whose smithy was among the hills, 
deep in a great forest. This smith was a wise and 
cunning worker in steel and iron, and it was Sieg- 
fried’s father’s wish that he should teach his son 
all the secrets of his art. For in those days to 
know how to forge a sword or spear head was re- 
garded as a great accomplishment for a knight or 
a man of noble birth. 

So Siegfried became one of Mimer’s pupils, lay- 
ing aside his rich apparel and putting on a coarse 
blue blouse and a leathern apron, with wooden 
shoes on his feet, and a wolfskin cap upon his head. 
His food was coarse and humble, and at night he 
slept upon a heap of straw in the corner of the 
smithy. With all this the lad was happy and con- 
tented. The sound of his hammer was heard day 
by day, and the sparks from his forge flew brightly 
31 


How Siegfried Obtained his Sword 


around him as he cheered himself with merry 
songs. 

And a wonderful smith he became. No one of 
his fellow-pupils could forge the heaviest chains 
and bolts so well as he, and at the same time could 
shape with deft fingers the most beautiful orna- 
ments of silver or gold set with the rarest jewels. 
Indeed, there never was known before, among all 
of Mimer’s pupils, so skilful a smith as Siegfried. 

One day a stranger named Amilias came to 
Mimer, wearing a suit of armor, which he said no 
spear could pierce or sword indent. With a proud 
and lofty bearing he challenged Mimer to forge a 
sword that could make even a mark upon his 
armor. At this, Mimer went to work and wrought 
many days, trying to forge a sword whose edge 
was sharp enough to make a mark upon the armor ; 
but though he wrought with wondrous skill he 
found he could not do it. Then he asked his work- 
men to try it, but though many of them made the 
attempt, not one of them could accomplish it. 

When Siegfried heard what they were trying 
to do, he said, “I will make such a sword as you 
want, a blade that no armor can withstand, if you 
will give me a chance to try.” The other pupils 
laughed at this assurance; but Mimer said, “Let us 
see what the lad can do. He is the king’s son, and 
has shown much skill in his work. Let him try to 

32 


The Story of Siegfried 

make the sword, and if he fails it is time enough 
then to laugh at him.” 

So Siegfried took the pieces of a sword which 
his mother Sieglinde had given him, and went to 
work to make the sword. Seven days and nights 
he wrought, the hammer ringing on his anvil and 
sparks flying from his forge, and the metal hissing 
as he plunged it in the bath to temper it. 

On the eighth day the sword was finished and 
Siegfried brought it to Mimer. The smith felt the 
edge and found it like the edge of a razor; and he 
said, “It is indeed a fine sharp edge. Let us test 
its keenness.” 

So he took a thread of wool, as fine as a thistle- 
down, and threw it on the water, and as it floated 
there he smote it with the sword. The shining 
blade cleft the slender thread in twain, and the two 
halves floated apart on the surface of the stream. 

“This is well,” cried the delighted smith. “A 
keener edge have I never seen before. Let us now 
try its temper, and if we find that as true as its 
sharpness would lead us to expect, it will be a per- 
fect blade.” 

But Siegfried thinking he could still improve the 
blade took it and broke it into many pieces, and 
then took it to the smithy, and for three days he 
welded it in a white heat and tempered it with milk 
and oatmeal. When this was done, he took a ball 

33 


How Siegfried Obtained his Sword 


of fine spun wool and cast it upon the flowing water 
of a brook, and held his sword before it. As the 
ball came in touch with the edge of the sword it 
was parted as easily as the single thread had been 
parted before. 

Still not satisfied, Siegfried took the blade again 
to the smithy, where his forge glowed with a bright 
fire, and his anvil rang with a more cheery sound 
than before. No one was allowed to come near to 
see what skill or witchery he used; but it was 
whispered afterwards by some of his fellow pupils 
that a one-eyed man, with a long black beard, had 
been seen talking to him as he worked. 

And now for seven days Siegfried worked day 
and night, until he felt that his task was done. 
Then he went to Mimer and said, “The sword is 
finished; behold this glittering blade I bring you. 
Its name is Balmung; and it is ready to be tested 
to the utmost. 

Then he raised the blade high over his head, its 
edge flashing like the sunshine or the vivid light- 
ning; suddenly he brought it down upon the 
master’s anvil, and the great block of iron was cleft 
in twain, each side falling from the block upon the 
floor. Mimer, amazed, took the gleaming blade 
and felt is edge, and found it as keen as a razor, 
without mark or dent. 

“Now,” said Mimer, “call Amilias, and let us 

34 


The Story of Siegfried 


test this blade upon his armor. If this good sword 
Balmung fails to cut it, I shall confess that I am his 
underling; but if it shall cleave through the suit of 
armor, then I shall still be called the wisest and 
greatest of smiths.” 

Amilias, as soon as he heard the call, came for- 
ward clad in his boasted armor. He went up to the 
top of a hill and sat on a great rock ready for the 
trial. He was of giant size, his coat of mail being 
large enough to shelter twenty men within it. As 
Mimer climbed the hill, he was so small in size, that 
Amilias smiled, feeling no fear of the gleaming 
blade that the smith carried in his hand. When 
Mimer reached the summit of the hill, the giant 
folded his arms and smiled again, while his friends 
set up a great shout, so sure were they of their 
champion’s success. 

Then Mimer raised the gleaming blade, and with 
one great stroke from right to left, seemed to 
cleave only the air. No noise was heard, except a 
sharp hissing sound, like that which red-hot iron 
gives when plunged into a tank of water. Amilias 
sat unmoved for a moment with folded arms, the 
smile fading gradually away from his face. 

“How do you feel?” asked Mimer, in a half- 
mocking tone. “I feel,” replied Amilias, “as if I 
had been touched with cold iron.” “Shake thy- 
self !” cried Mimer. 


35 


How Siegfried Obtained his Sword 


As Amilias did so, lo! he fell into two halves; 
for the sword had cut through the coat of mail and 
cleft in twain the body of the giant. Down 
tumbled the giant’s head and upper part of the 
body with the still folded arms, and they rolled 
with thundering noise to the bottom of the hill, 
and fell with a fearful splash into the deep waters of 
the river. The rest of the body, with the armor 
that encased it, still sat upright in its place. 

Then Mimer sheathed the sword, and came down 
from the mountain to the plain, while his friends 
set up a great shout of gladness, and welcomed him 
with cheers. The friends of Amilias, who had 
come to witness the test, turned silently homeward, 
sorely disappointed with their champion’s defeat. 

At first it was thought that Mimer had forged 
the sword that had done such a marvelous deed, 
but in time it began to be whispered that it was 
Siegfried who had forged the blade. And so at 
last they all came to honor Siegfried as the most 
skillful worker in steel that had ever been known. 

Now when Siegfried had acquired all this 
wonderful skill and won such great renown he bade 
farewell to Mimer and his fellow pupils, and re- 
turned to his father’s home, taking with him his 
good sword Balmung with which he was afterward 
to do many valiant deeds. 


36 


CHAPTER IV 


HOW SIEGFRIED SLEW THE DRAGON FAFNIR 

A S soon as Siegfried reached the age of man- 
. hood, as was the custom in those days, he 
must needs receive the degree of knight- 
hood. So his father sent out a cry to call all the 
nobles of the realm together in a great hightide. 
Word was sent also to all the kingdoms round 
about, that all kings and princes should be present 
at this great festival. Also all the youths that 
were high-born were called together that they 
might be dubbed knights along with Siegfried. 

No such splendid hightide had ever been seen 
before in that country. Kings and princes and 
brave knights came riding in splendid array, while 
queens and princesses, and fair women, added 
grace and beauty to the scene. Four hundred 
young heroes had come to take the degree of 
knighthood along with Siegfried. They were all 
arrayed in rich apparel, that had been made by 
the fingers of fair damsels, while precious stones, 
set in gold, were embroidered with costly silk in 

37 


The Story of Siegfried 


their vests. Never before had so splendid a con- 
course been gathered to do honor to the knight- 
ing of a prince. 

Soon after Siegfried had been made a knight 
he longed to do some deed of valor that would 
give him a noble fame. Now, in that country, 
there was a fierce dragon known as the “Dragon 
of the Linden Tree.” He was also known to 
some people of the country by the name of Fafnir. 
All the country around was kept in dread by this 
fierce and murderous dragon, who killed and de- 
voured every one whom he met. So fierce and 
strong was he that no one dared to go into the 
forest to do battle with him. 

One day as Siegfried was dreaming of some 
daring adventure he thought of this fierce dragon, 
and the more he thought of him the more he 
longed to go and do battle with him. His friends 
warned him against the adventure, saying that no 
one who had ever come near the dragon had 
come away alive. But this only served to 
add to his desire, and at last he resolved to go and 
find the dragon and destroy him. So he put on 
his armor, and buckled on his sword, and started 
for the forest in search of the dragon. 

Following the winding paths of the forest he 
soon came to the Linden tree where the monster 
lived. The dragon lay beneath the tree partly 

38 



Siegfried Struck Him a Fatal Blow 

(see page 39) 




How Siegfried Slew the Dragon 


asleep, while around him lay the bones of the 
people whom he had devoured. As he heard the 
footsteps of Siegfried among the forest leaves, he 
opened his eyes and glared with savage visage 
upon the young hero. Then he slowly raised his 
head, and shook his huge tail, and gave a deafen- 
ing roar, while from his mouth shot forth flames 
of fire. Nothing daunted, Siegfried drew his 
sword and rushed forward to engage the dragon 
in mortal combat. As the dragon saw him com- 
ing he crouched a moment, and then sprang 
towards Siegfried to crush him beneath his huge 
body. With agile step Siegfried sprang lightly 
aside, and as the dragon alighted he struck him 
with his sword a fatal blow. The savage beast 
blew forth a cloud of flame and smoke, then stood 
writhing for awhile in agony, and then with a fear- 
ful roar fell dead upon the ground. 

As Siegfried stood beside the dead dragon, he 
noticed that the blood, which had spurted upon him 
had changed the skin of his hands so that they 
were tough and without feeling. Touching his 
hands with the edge of his sword he found it 
would not penetrate beneath the surface. So he 
bathed his whole body in the blood of the dragon, 
face and all, which wrought a magic change in 
the skin, so that no thrust or cut of weapon could 
do him any harm. As he was bathing his back 

39 


The Story of Siegfried 


with the dragon’s blood, a leaf of the Linden tree 
fell and lighted between his shoulders, so 
that the blood did not touch the spot cov- 
ered by the leaf. This Siegfried knew not then, 
but learned it thereafter. All this marvel about 
the dragon’s blood he kept a secret even from his 
dearest friends. 

After killing the dragon, Siegfried started to re- 
trace his footsteps and return to his home. As he 
wandered in the forest, darkness overtook him, 
and he was obliged to remain over night in the 
woods. He lay down upon a soft bed of leaves 
and soon fell asleep, for though he heard the howl- 
ing of the wolves in the distance, he knew that 
they could not harm him. In the morning, when 
he awoke, the forest was filled with song birds, 
whose warblings made the air vocal with music. 
As Siegfried chanced to look at his hands he saw 
some of the dragon’s blood upon one of his 
fingers. Putting his finger to his lips to remove 
the blood, he suddenly found that he could under- 
stand the language of the birds as they sang their 
love songs to one another. As he listened, he 
heard them sing about a beautiful maiden far away 
in the Northland, who was sleeping in a castle 
surrounded by fire, and also of the land of the 
Nibelungs, where a great treasure lay buried in 
a deep cavern, guarded by elves and fairies. So 
40 


How Siegfried Slew the Dragon 


dreaming of what the birds had told him, he 
started again for his home, which he reached at 
early eventide. 

When the people learned that Siegfried had 
slain the fierce dragon, their praise and gratitude 
knew no bounds. Far and wide his praises were 
sung by his own people; and his fame was wide- 
spread, even in foreign lands. Seigfried, the 
Dragon Slayer, was the title by which he was 
known throughout all the region round. All his 
people loved him for his valiant deed, by which 
they had been relieved of the dread of the murder- 
ous beast; and his father and mother were proud 
that they had so valiant a son to be ruler of their 
kingdom when they were dead. 


41 


CHAPTER V 

HOW SIEGFRIED RESCUED THE BEAUTIFUL MAIDEN 
BRUNHILD 

M ANY years before Siegfried was born, there 
lived in Valhalla, the abode of the gods, a 
beautiful maiden named Brunhild. She 
was one of the handmaidens of Odin, the father 
of the gods. Though she was noted for her 
beauty, she was also willful, and did not always 
obey the commands of Odin. To punish her for her 
disobedience, Odin drove her from her home in 
Valhalla to wander for awhile throughout the 
earth, and to be in all ways like the children of 
men. It so chanced that she came in time to 
Isenland, where the good old king, seeing her 
beauty and distress, took her unto his home, and 
having no children of his own he adopted her as 
his daughter; and when the old king died she be 
came queen of the land. 

When Odin heard this he was even more angry 
than before, and he caused her to be stung by the 
thorn of Sleep, saying that she should sleep until 
42 


How Siegfried Rescued Brunhild 


one should come who was brave enough to ride 
through the fire to awaken her. So she was stung 
by the thorn and fell asleep upon her couch, 
and the castle, by Odin’s command, was sur- 
rounded by flames to prevent any one from com- 
ing to her rescue. This was the story that the 
wandering minstrels sang who came from Isen- 
land to the court of Siegmund and Sieglinde. 

When Siegfried heard the story, his heart leaped 
within him for joy, for he thought here was a deed 
worthy of his courage. So he determined to go 
to Isenland and rescue the beautiful Brunhild. 
He took his boat, and after sailing many days, 
guided on his way by the flight of the birds, he 
came to Isenland. Looking in the distance he 
saw a sea-green castle, in which he supposed that 
the beautiful princess might be sleeping. So he 
mounted his horse and rode with all speed toward 
the enchanted castle. As he came near he saw 
it was surrounded with a circle of fire, the flames 
of which leaped high in the air, and hissed and 
writhed like fiery serpents. Siegfried paused a 
moment at the dreadful sight, and then speaking 
to his noble horse he plunged into the flaming 
circle, and unscathed and unscorched, in a few mo- 
ments he emerged into the castle-yard. The gate- 
keeper, he saw, sat fast asleep, in his lodge, and 
the dogs that lay around were also fast asleep. 

43 


The Story of Siegfried 


As he passed through the gates and entered the 
palace, all was silent as death; and as he looked 
around he was surprised to find everybody asleep. 
The horses in their stalls, the cook in the kitchen, 
the house-maids in their chambers, the birds in 
their cages, and even the house-flies were all 
asleep and motionless. In the great banquet 
room, a thousand knights, overcome with sleep, 
sat silent around the table with half empty goblets 
to their lips. 

Passing from room to room, Siegfried soon 
came to a vast and richly furnished hall, and there 
in the centre of it, on a couch beneath a golden 
canopy, lay the fair Brunhild, surrounded by her 
maidens, all sound asleep. The peerless maiden 
was richly dressed, her eyelids were gently closed, 
a smile played upon her lips, and her breathing 
was so gentle, that but for the blush upon her 
cheeks, Siegfried would have thought her dead. 
For many years her head had lain on that golden- 
fringed pillow, and in all that time her youth had 
not faded nor her beauty waned. 

As Siegfried stood beside the sleeping maiden, 
gazing upon her marvelous beauty, he took her 
by the hand, and leaning over her, gently touched 
his lips to her forehead, and whispered, “Brun- 
hild!” At this the charm was broken, and the 
peerless maiden slowly opened her eyes and rose 

44 


How Siegfried Rescued Brunhild 


from the couch, while all her maidens and every- 
one in the house awoke from their slumbers, and 
immediately all the house was full of life and 
merriment. 

Then Brunhild, radiant with smiles, and with a 
soft flush upon her cheeks, went and took Sieg- 
fried by the hand, and inquired from what land he 
had come, and welcomed him to Isenland and to 
the castle. She besought him that he would make 
his home in her land and not think of returning to 
the Netherlands. Yielding to her beauty and her 
sweet persuasion, for six months or more he 
tarried in the enchanted land, passing his time in 
one long round of merriment and gayety. 

At length Siegfried grew weary of such a life; 
and though his heart was deeply touched by the 
beauty of the queen, as hers was by his noble mien 
and valiant rescue of her, — yet his thoughts 
turned toward his father’s house across the sea. 
Day by day this feeling grew stronger and filled 
him with unrest. He called to mind the wise 
words of his father Siegmund, and the fond hopes 
of his gentle mother Sieglinde, and he longed to 
do some noble deeds like his kindred of earlier 
years. So one morning he rose in haste and 
cried, “Life of ease, farewell! I go where duty 
leads. To him who wills to do, the great all- 
Father will send strength and help.” 

45 


The Story of Siegfried 


While he spoke, his eyes were dazzled with a 
flash of light. As he looked up, there stood his 
noble steed Grayfell, his long mane sparkling like 
a thousand sunbeams. Glancing toward the sea 
he saw in the long distance a white-sailed ship 
drawing swiftly toward the shore. So mounting 
his horse, without stopping to bid the fair Brun- 
hild adieu, he rode swiftly to the shore and sprang 
upon the vessel’s deck. The sails filled with the 
strong west wind, the boat moved swiftly from the 
shore, and soon the castle with its tall towers 
and its green marble walls faded from the sight. 

All day they sailed, and when the evening twi- 
light had come Siegfried saw that the ship was 
nearing land. The land was strange to him, and 
the dark mist that lay upon it made it seem like 
a land of dreams and shadows. As the ship came 
near the shore the sailors ceased rowing, and Sieg- 
fried and his horse leaped from the boat. When 
he turned to look at the vessel, behold, it was no- 
where to be seen. It seemed as if it had been 
clutched by the fingers of the sea-maidens and 
dragged down into the caverns of the sea. Then 
the night closed in upon him, and the mist was 
so thick that he dared not stir, but stood looking 
for the morning. 


46 


CHAPTER VI 

HOW SIEGFRIED CAME TO THE LAND OF THE 
NIBELUNGS 

N OW when the morning came, Siegfried found 
that he was in the land of the Nibelungs. 
It was a land of mystery and magic. It lay 
at the farther limits of the country, somewhere 
along the Rhine, and was peopled with wizards, 
giants, and dwarfs, and things strange and un- 
natural. In every leafy tree, and behind every 
blade of grass, elves and fairies were hidden; and 
under every rock and in every crevice lurked cun- 
ning dwarfs. 

The former king of this land had a mighty 
hoard of gold and jewels, so great that not even 
a hundred wagons could have carried them all. 
And this treasure had this wonderful property, 
that no matter how much was taken away from it, 
the hoard never grew less. But a curse had been 
laid upon it in olden times, that it should work 
harm to whomsoever was the owner of it. There- 
fore the old Nibelung king had hid it away in a 

47 


The Story of Siegfried 


deep mountain cave, so that no one but the elves 
who guarded it knew where it was. 

As Siegfried rode forward through the forest, 
he at length came to the side of a steep mountain. 
There at the mouth of a cavern a strange sight 
met his eyes. Two young men, dressed in 
princes’ clothing, sat upon the ground. Their 
faces were haggard, and seemed pinched with 
hunger; and their eyes were wild as if for the loss 
of sleep and rest. All around them lay heaps of 
gold and precious stones, more than a person 
could count in a hundred years. The two princes 
sat watching this precious hoard, and neither 
would leave it for a moment for fear that the other 
would steal the hoard and hide it in some secret 
place. 

As Siegfried came riding up to the place where 
they sat, they were pleased with his noble mien, 
and they saluted him with courtesy, saying, 
“Noble stranger, wilt thou tarry a moment and 
come and help us divide this treasure?” 

“Who are you?” asked Siegfried; “and what 
treasure is it that you would divide?” 

“We are the sons of Nibelung,” they replied, 
“who until of late was king of this Mist Land. 
Our names are Schilbung and Niblung. This is 
the great Nibelung hoard which our father 
brought here with him from the Southland. 
48 


How Siegfried Came to the Nibelungs 

Some say he took it by stealth from his brother, 
whose vassals had digged it from the earth. 
Others say that he found it lying on the spot 
where Fafnir, the dragon, was slain, who had 
guarded it for many ages past. And now it is ours, 
but we cannot agree how we may share it equally, 
so we pray you to help us divide it.” 

Then Siegfried leaped from his horse and came 
near the princes, saying, “I will gladly do as you 
ask; but first I must know more about your father, 
— who he was, and whether this is really the hoard 
that the dragon had been guarding.” 

Then Niblung, the younger son, answered, 
telling him about his father, how he was a great 
lord, and had many strongholds and brave 
warriors, and how the trolls and elves of the moun- 
tains, and the giants of the peaks were all his 
vassals. Twice every year he crossed the sea and 
journeyed through the Rhine valley, bringing 
home with him many rich trophies to adorn his 
palace. “The last time he made this journey,” he 
said, “ he brought with him this treasure, which 
we have heard was the hoard which the Dragon 
Fafnir was watching when he was slain by a hero 
named Siegfried. As there was a curse upon it, no 
one would take it for fear of the curse; but our 
father was not afraid, and took the hoard and 
placed it in the cave of the dwarf Alberich to 

49 


The Story of Siegfried 


keep for him. This Alberich, with the help of ten 
thousand elves, who lie in these caverns, and 
twelve giants, who may be seen standing upon the 
mountain speaks, guarded it faithfully as long as 
our father lived. But when he died, we and our 
thralls fetched it forth from the cavern and spread 
it out upon the ground; but we cannot agree upon 
the division of it.” 

“What will you give me if I divide it for you?” 
said Siegfried. 

“Name your own reward,” replied the princes. 

“Will you give me the sword that lies before 
you on the glittering heap?” said Siegfried. 

“Right gladly will we give it,” said the princes; 
“for it is a worthless blade that our father brought 
from the Southland. They say he found it in the 
trench where Fafnir was slain. And some will 
have it that it was forged by Regin, Fafnir’s 
brother; but others say that it was forged by Sieg- 
fried himself.” So saying, they handed Siegfried 
the sword. 

Siegfried took the sword and found that it was 
his own good sword Balmung that he had lost in 
the adventure with the dragon. Then he divided 
the treasures between the two brothers, and also 
the precious stones. When this was done there 
remained a ring which had not fallen to the lot of 
either of the princes. It was of curious workman- 

50 


How Siegfried Came to the Nibelungs 

ship— a serpent coiled with its tail in its mouth, 
and with ruby eyes, cold but glittering. 

“What shall I do with this ring?” inquired Sieg- 
fried.” “Give it to me,” cried each of the princes; 
and each tried to snatch it from Siegfried’s hand. 
But their strength failed, their arms fell helpless 
by their sides, and they sank fainting, each on his 
pile of treasures. So weak and faint they were 
from the loss of sleep and lack of food that they 
could not rise, and with shrieks of fear they died. 

As Siegfried stood looking upon them as they 
thus lay with their arms around their treasures, he 
said, “O gold, truly thou art the curse of the world. 
But the time will come when the curse will be re- 
moved, and thou wilt be a blessing to mankind.” 

As he thus spake he heard a strange noise, and 
looking up he saw the twelve giants rushing down 
from the mountains to avenge their masters’ death 
and claim the hoard. Quickly mounting his horse, 
Greyfells, with his good sword Balmung in his 
hand, he rode to meet his foes who, with fearful 
strides and hideous oaths, came rushing towards 
him. The sunbeams that flashed from Greyfells’ 
mane dazzled the eyes of the giants so that they 
mistook every tree for an enemy and thought 
every rock to be a foe, and fancied that a great 
army was before them. So in fear they dropped 
their clubs and stood trembling before Siegfried 
Si 


The Story of Siegfried 


not knowing what to do. Siegfried made them all 
swear to serve him faithfully, and then sent them 
back to their snow-crowned peaks to stand as 
watchmen at their posts. 

But now a new danger appeared. There was a 
dwarf living in the land named Alberich who was a 
friend of the two young princes. He was very 
strong and brave, and was possessed of a magic 
coat called Tarncape, which made the wearer in- 
visible so that he could walk around among the 
people and they would not see him. 

When Alberich heard the noise of the giants he 
came out of the cavern, and seeing the princes 
lying dead beside their treasure, he thought that 
they had been slain by Siegfried. Seeing that the 
giants had been driven back to the mountains, he 
lifted a little silver horn to his lips and blew a 
shrill bugle call. Then from out the nooks and 
crannies of the mountain the little elves came 
trooping forth by the thousand. At Alberich’s 
command they formed in line of battle with their 
little golden shields and sharp-pointed spears. 

As Siegfried looked upon the elves thus form- 
ing in battle array, he saw that Alberich no longer 
stood at their head, but had vanished from sight. 
“Ah, Alberich !” cried Siegfried, “I know thy cun- 
ning tricks. Thou hast donned the Tarncape, the 
cloak of darkness, which hides thee from sight and 

5 ^ 


How Siegfried Came to the Nibelungs 

makes thee as strong as twelve common men. 
But come on, and I will meet thee.” 

Scarcely had he spoken when he heard a foot 
tread in the leaves, and felt a shock that almost 
sent him from the saddle, and caused Greyfells to 
plunge about with fright. Springing from his 
horse, Siegfried waited for a moment, expecting a 
second onset from the unseen dwarf. As he felt 
a breath of wind passing near his face he received 
another blow; but by a quick movement of his hand 
he caught the elf-king and tore off his magic Tarn- 
cape, and then with a firm hand held him, though 
struggling to get free. 

Finding he could not escape, Alberich pleaded 
with Siegfried to set him free, saying that the 
hoard should be his, and promising that he and all 
his elves would be loyal subjects of Siegfried, and 
serve him faithfully. Then by Alberich’s orders 
the elves carried the hoard back into the cavern, 
and there they kept faithful watch over it for many 
years. They all hailed Siegfried as their true lord 
and king of the land. And as he rode throughout 
the country all the people welcomed him with 
music and dancing, and plighted their faith to him 
as their rightful ruler and sovereign. And it is 
said that the brightness of his countenance and the 
blazing beams of Greyfells’ mane dispelled the 
mists and fogs that had so long darkened the land, 

53 


The Story of Siegfried 


and let in the glad light of day, giving them there- 
after the awakening light of spring and the golden 
days of summer. 

Then Siegfried returned to his home again 
carrying with him many costly jewels and the 
magic Tarncape as the trophies of his adventure 
in the land of the Nibelungs. And having been 
made prince of that land by the nobles thereof, he 
often visited it and ruled it with so mild and just a 
sway that all the people loved him and served him 
as long as he lived. 


54 


CHAPTER VII 


CONCERNING THE FAIR MAIDEN KRIEMHILD OF 
BURGUNDY 

I N the fair land of Burgundy there dwelt a 
maiden, whose name was Kriemhild. She 
was a highborn and noble princess, and lived 
with her mother and her brothers in the palace of 
the king. So fair she was that her fame for beauty 
extended far and wide throughout the land. Many 
noble princes had sought to win her hand, and 
many had died because she would not give them 
her love or consent to be their bride. 

Her mother’s name was Uta, and she was a rich 
and powerful queen. Her father, named Dankrat, 
was in youth a man of great worship, and had been 
a strong and mighty ruler of his people. On his 
death he had left his kingdom to his three sons 
who were famous princes known far and wide for 
their valor and their knightly deeds. There were 
Gunther and Gernot, warriors and rulers of great 
fame; and a younger son named Giselher who 
promised to become a valorous knight. 

55 


The Story of Siegfried 


In the realm of Burgundy were also many 
mighty warriors noted for their skill in arms and 
their valiant deeds in war. There was Hagen of 
Trony, the uncle of the three kings, and the 
doughtiest warrior in all Rhineland. He was of 
giant build, with black hair and eyes, and wore a 
frown and sullen scowl upon his face. There was 
also Dankwart, the brother of Hagen, noted for 
his swiftness, who was marshal of the land. 

Besides these there were Ortwin of Metz; the 
two margraves, Gary and Eckewart; Folker of Al- 
zeia, a cunning minstrel, strong of body and skilled 
in arms; Runolt, the steward, a knight of high de- 
gree; Sindolt,the butler, and Hunolt,also a warrior 
of fame and much worship. Beside these, there 
were many other great warriors, so that the splen- 
dor and might of the court and the high valor of 
the lords and knights were so great that no one 
could truly tell of it all. 

In the centre of all this court of noble princes 
and brave warriors, noted far and wide for its 
splendor and power, lived the fair Kriemhild, a 
pearl of beauty in a royal setting. Not a month 
went by but some noble or princely suitor rode to 
Worms on the Rhine, where she lived, to ask her 
in marriage of her brothers. But though they 
were rich and powerful, no one had touched her 
fancy, or could obtain promise of her hand. 

56 


Concerning the Fair Maiden Kriemhild 


Now it chanced upon a time that Kriemhild 
dreamed a dream which gave her much unrest. 
She dreamed that she was in the forest and was 
fondling a wild falcon, and an eagle swooped down 
upon her and wrested the falcon from her hand. 
And when she awoke she found herself in tears 
and her heart throbbing with affright. 

This dream grieved her more than any dream 
she had ever had before; and she told it to her 
mother. Her mother thought upon the dream 
and said, “I think I know what it meaneth. The 
falcon that thou sawest and was fondling is a 
noble man; yet if God keep him not he is a lost 
man to thee.” 

“Why speakest thou to me, mother mine, of any 
man? I have never yet had the love of any man, 
and I would still live without it, that I may remain 
fair and happy; for oft it is that much sorrow 
cometh to a. woman after she is a bride.” 

“Be not so sure,” replied her mother, “for if 
thou ever wouldest on earth have real heart glad- 
ness, it cometh of the love of a noble man. And a 
fair and loving wife thou wilt be, if ever God 
should bear hither a true and trusty knight who is 
worthy of thy love.” 

“Say not so, mother mine,” answered the 
maiden, “for with many a woman, as it often hath 
been proved, the meed of love is sorrow. From 

57 


The Story of Siegfried 

both of these I will keep myself that evil betide me 
not.” 

Again the maiden dreamed a dream that gave 
her heart much unrest. She dreamed that as she 
sat in a meadow, three women came to her. And 
they span and wove a woof more fair than any she 
had ever seen. And then it seemed that another 
woof was woven which crossed the first, and yet 
it was no less beautiful. Then the women who 
wove the woof cried out, “Enough!” At this a 
fair white arm reached out and seized the rare 
fabrics, and tore them into shreds. And then the 
sky was overcast, and the thunder began to roll 
and the lightning to flash, and red fires gleamed, 
and fierce wolves howled around her; and she 
awoke. 

This dream she also told her mother, who said, 
“I cannot understand this dream. Only this I can 
see, that in the dim future the woof of another’s 
fate shall cross thy own. But trouble not thyself, 
because of that which is to be. While yet the sun 
shines for thee, and the birds sing, and the flowers 
shed their fragrance, it is for thee to rejoice and 
be light-hearted. What the Norns have woven is 
woven, and it cannot be undone.” 

These dreams and her mother’s words often 
filled the heart of the maiden with solemn feelings; 
but she banished all thoughts of love, and lived in 

58 


Concerning the Fair Maiden Kriemhild 


her pure maiden innocence for a year or more. 
The fame of her beauty traveled far and wide, and 
the fame of her virtues joined thereto brought 
many strangers unto Gunther’s court; and though 
many wooed her, Kriemhild refused them all, and 
would wed herself to none. The man that was to 
win her was yet a stranger to her heart and her 
land. 


59 


CHAPTER VIII 

HOW SIEGFRIED WENT A WOOING 

T HE great fame of Kriemhild’s beauty reached 
the ears of Siegfried in the kingdom of the 
Netherlands. His kinsmen and his liege- 
men had often counseled him to win a fitting mate 
if he was to be king of the country. But he said 
he was happier to be without the cares of a wife 
and family, and could give his time more fully to 
the welfare of his people. But when he heard of 
the great beauty of the princess of Worms he 
thought if I ever marry it shall be to Kreimhild. 
“So wondrous fair is the maiden,” he said, “that 
the greatest emperor, if he were minded to wed 
her, would not be too good for her.” 

Tidings of Siegfried’s desire to wed the fair 
Kriemhild came to the ears of his father, Sieg- 
mund, and it irked him that his son should think of 
wooing the royal maiden of Burgundy. Sieglinde, 
his mother, also learned of his purpose; and she 
feared for the happiness of her son, for she knew 
Gunther arid his men as fierce and proud warriors. 
60 


How Siegfried Went a Wooing 


So both his father and his mother would have 
turned him from his purpose. 

But Siegfried said, “Dearest father and mother, 
I have heard so many tales about the beauty of 
Kriemhild that my heart is so set upon her that I 
must woo her for my wife. If I cannot woo her 
for my bride I cannot set my heart upon any 
woman, and I will remain unwed. When a man 
must woo a wife he must follow the desires of his 
heart.” 

So for all the king and queen could say to him, 
they could not change his purpose. When the 
king saw that his heart was fixed upon the Burgun- 
dian princess he said, “If thou wilt not follow our 
advice then I will approve thy choice, and will 
further thee therein as best I can. Nevertheless, 
thou shouldst remember that Gunther hath many 
mighty men, among which is the fierce and proud 
knight, Hagen of Trony; and I fear that we shall 
all rue it if you go after this princess of the Rhine- 
land.” 

“What harm can come from it?” said Siegfried. 
“If I cannot win this maiden by the friendly ask- 
ing, I will take her by the power of my sword. If 
they oppose my suit, I doubt not but I shall com- 
pel them to listen to my demand.” 

To this Siegmund replied, “I am grieved at thy 
words; for if they were heard at the Rhine, thou 
61 


The Story of Siegfried 


wouldst not dare to ride unto Gunther’s country. 
Both Gunther and his brother, Gernot, are known 
to me, and are fierce warriors, and would not per- 
mit anyone to win their sister by force. But if it 
is thy purpose to ride thither with warriors, I will 
summon my friends, and they will follow thee with 
good will.” 

Siegfried answered, “I will not ride with an army 
of warriors to the Rhine; it would shame me to 
win the maiden by force. Only twelve of us will 
ride to Gunther’s land, and we shall go in peace 
and not for war.” 

When Siegfried’s mother heard of his resolve, 
she was filled with grief, for she feared she might 
lose her son by the hands of Gunther’s men. So 
the noble queen wept sorely. 

Siegfried went where she sat and spoke tenderly 
to her, saying, “Weep not, dear mother, for my 
sake, for no harm shall come to me. Help me 
rather to the journey, that I and my fellows shall 
have raiment beseeming proud knights.” 

“Since thou wilt not be turned from thy pur- 
pose,” his mother said, “I will give to thee and to 
thy fellows, my son, the best apparel that ever 
knights had on; and Gunther and his warriors 
will see that thou art a king’s son worthy of his 
sister.” 

So the women went to work and rested not 
62 


How Siegfried Went a Wooing 

night or day until they had woven a mantle for 
him and also for all the knights that were to ride 
with him. His father forged for him a coat of 
mail that might do honor to his land. The breast- 
plates and the helmet shone bright as polished 
gold, and the buckles were fair and massive. 

When the time came for them to ride forth there 
was much grief and sorrow lest they should meet 
with harm and not return again to their homes. 
The knights who remained behind were downcast, 
and the maidens wept at parting with their broth- 
ers and friends. The king and queen bade Sieg- 
fried adieu with many tears; but he spoke comfort- 
ing words to them, saying, “Weep not for my 
sake, nor fear aught for my life, for I shall win the 
fair maiden for my bride, and bring her with me 
as your daughter.” So saying they rode forth in 
shining apparel on their way to Burgundy. 

On the seventh morning after starting, they 
drew near to the city of Worms on the river Rhine. 
They made a splendid appearance as they rode 
along. Their garments were of silk and gold, 
their shields were bright and massive, and their 
helmets glittered in the sunshine. Their horses 
were appareled with harness of silk studded with 
golden ornaments, they carried in their hands 
their mighty spears, while their swords clanged on 
their spurs, keeping time to their horses’ steps. 

63 


The Story of Siegfried 


At his side Siegfried bore his noble sword, Bal- 
mung, as broad as the span of his two hands. 

As they fared along the people marveled at 
their splendor, and as they neared the city, the 
warriors of king Gunther, his knights and squires, 
went out to meet them and give them welcome to 
the court. They took the horses by their golden 
bridles to lead them to the stalls; but Siegfried 
said, “Let the horses stand, for we know 
not that we may tarry long. I bid you tell me 
where I may find King Gunther, the great King of 
Burgundy.” 

They answered him, “The King is yonder with 
his men, in the palace hall; and you may go to him 
and see him if you will.” Then they went and told 
the king that a valiant knight, fair and well appar- 
eled with other noble knights, had come hither and 
inquired for him. 

At this the king marveled and desired to know 
whence this fair knight and his warriors had come 
and what was their errand here. Orwin, of Metz, 
a goodly man of high courage, replied, “We know 
not from whence they come nor their errand here. 
Bid my uncle, Hagen of Trony, come and see 
them, for he has traveled and thus has knowledge 
of the mighty men of all lands, and he may tell us 
who these proud warriors are.” 

So the king summoned Hagen with his vassals; 

64 


How Siegfried Went a Wooing 

and soon the warrior, with dark mien and a proud 
step, drew near and asked the king what was his 
desire. “Strange knights,” replied the king, “have 
come to my court, whom none of my warriors have 
ever seen before; and I pray thee to see them and 
tell me who they are, if thou knowest.” 

“That will I,” said Hagen; and he went to the 
window and looked down on the strangers below. 
Their splendid horses and their noble bearing 
pleased him greatly; but he had not met them be- 
fore, and did not know them. But he said, “From 
wherever they may come, they must be princes or 
a prince’s envoy, for they are noble-looking men 
arrayed in costly apparel. And as for their leader, 
though I have never seen Siegfried, he walks with 
so proud a step and bearing that there is no doubt 
that it is he. He it was who overcame the brave 
Nibelungs who guarded the Nibelungs’ hoard of 
gold, and found the famous sword called Balmung, 
which he had lost when he slew the Dragon Faf- 
nir. He conquered, also, the dwarf Alberich, who 
guarded the Nibelungs’ hoard, and won from him 
the cloud cloak called Tarncape, which would make 
whoever wore it invisible. Having gained posses- 
sion of the Nibelungs’ hoard, he made Alberich the 
keeper of it, after he had sworn him to an oath to 
serve him as his man, and to do all that he com- 
manded him.” 


5 


65 


The Story of Siegfried 


“These are his deeds,” said Hagen, “and a bet- 
ter knight there never was. And more than this, 
for when he slew the dragon, he bathed himself 
in its blood, so that his skin is as horn, and no 
weapon can cut him, as often hath been proved. 
Let us welcome the young prince so that we may 
have his friendship.” 

Then spake the king, “What thou sayest is no 
doubt true. Let us go down and greet him and 
his warriors. He is right welcome here in that 
he is brave and nobly born.” 

So Gunther went out, and going forward to 
where Siegfried stood, he took him by the hand, 
and gave him and his warriors courteous welcome. 
And he said, “I would know, noble Siegfried, 
whence thou comest, and what thou seekest here 
in Worms.” 

“I will tell thee that directly,” the noble Sieg- 
fried replied. “Word hath reached me in the land 
of my father, that here in this land dwelleth the 
proudest knights that ever served a king. I have 
heard much of them and would know them; and 
for this purpose came I hither. And thee also have 
I heard praised, and that there is nowhere a better 
kingdom than thine. I also am a king and shall 
some day wear a crown, and I would have men say 
of me that the country and the people are rightly 
mine. Thou art valiant, it would seem, but for all 
66 


The Story of Siegfried 


that I will take from thee all thou hast, lands and 
castles, and all shall be mine.” 

The king and his princes marveled when they 
heard this strange saying of Siegfried that he 
would take away their lands and castles; and when 
the king’s warriors learned of it they were very 
wroth. 

“Why doth thou threaten me thus?” said King 
Gunther. “Wherein have I wronged thee that I 
should yield to thee what my father ruled so long 
with honor? If you attempt to take away our 
country we will show you that we are brave knights 
and will permit no wrong to be done to us.” 

At this all the warriors on both sides were full 
of wrath, and said many hard words, and began to 
make ready for a trial at arms. In the midst of it, 
however, Siegfried thought of the noble maiden, 
Kriemhild, whom he had come to win for his bride, 
and so he spake in gentle words, so that at last the 
quarrel ceased, and they welcomed the men of 
Netherlands to the Rhine. 

And Gunther, to show his courtesy, said to his 
people, “Pour out the wine, and let us drink 
to the health of these noble warriors.” And 
speaking to Siegfried he said, “Welcome, noble 
strangers, to our land, which shall yield to you all 
that you may desire, and that we in honor can give 
to you.” 


67 


How Siegfried Went a Wooing 


Then they gave Siegfried and his knights good 
quarters and fair lodgings, and did many things 
to show their friendship for the noble stranger who 
had come to visit them. They did him honor 
many days, even more than one can tell; and he by 
his valor and deeds of arms won the hearts of them 
all. In all games of skill and strength no one 
of their knights could compare with him whether 
to throw the stone, or hurl the spear, or meet a 
knight in the tourney. 

The women of the court, as they looked upon 
his noble form and saw his mighty deeds, were 
full of admiration, and said, “Who is this stranger 
with his rich apparel and his skill in sport and 
arms?” 

But for all this Siegfried cared not a whit; he 
thought only of the beautiful maiden; and though 
he had never seen her he bore her in his heart and 
longed even to catch a glimpse of her. And as for 
her she looked down from her window at the 
youths as they tilted in the courtyard, and admired 
the graceful bearing and noble deeds of the young 
stranger. 

When the tourney was over he stood with the 
others in the tiltyard to rest, as was the custom; 
and so graceful was his bearing that the hearts of 
many of the maidens went out towards him; but 
he heeded it not, for in his heart dwelt the ques- 
68 


The Story of Siegfried 


tion, “How shall I attain to behold the noble lady 
that I have loved so long and so dearly? She is 
still a stranger to me, and by reason of this my 
heart is downcast.” 

So for a year he abode with King Gunther and 
his friends, and during all that time he never saw 
the lady of his love. 


6 9 


CHAPTER IX 

HOW SIEGFRIED FOUGHT AGAINST THE SAXONS 
AND THE DANES 

N OW tidings came to King Gunther that Lud- 
ger of the Saxons, a high and mighty prince, 
and Ludgast of Denmark, and many war- 
riors with them, were to make war with Burgundy. 
They were marching, the envoys said, with an 
armed force to Worms, and would be there in less 
than twelve days. 

At this the heart of the king was full of fore- 
boding, which, when Siegfried saw, he inquired of 
the king the reason for his grief. To this the king 
replied, “It is not meet that I should tell the cause 
of my grief to every man, but only to those whom 
I know to be my friends.” 

At this Siegfried grew red and white in turn, 
thinking that the king distrusted his friendship. 
At length he said, “I have denied thee nothing, 
and now in thy grief, whatever be its cause, I 
would aid thee. If thou seekest for friends I will 
be one of them, and stand by thee truly to my 
life's end.” 


70 


How Siegfried Fought the Saxons 


Then the king told him his trouble, that envoys 
had brought word that his enemies, the Saxons 
and the Danes, were marching into the land. 
When Siegfried heard this he said, “Be not sor- 
rowful, but be of good cheer, for I will aid thee. 
If there were thirty thousand warriors at their 
back and I had but one thousand, I would with- 
stand them.” 

King Gunther answered, “Thou shalt be well re- 
paid for this.” “Give me a third of thy knights,” 
said Siegfried, “since I have but twelve of my own 
here, and I will keep the land for thee. Hagen 
shall help us, and also Ortwin, Dankwart, and Sin- 
dolt, thy loving knights; and also Folker, the brave 
minstrel, shall bear our standard. Bid, therefore, 
the envoys to return to their own country, and say 
to their masters that they shall see us soon 
enough.” 

So the king sent the envoys away with gifts and 
an escort, and summoned his kinsmen and his 
liegemen to arms. When the envoys were come 
again to Denmark and told King Ludgast how 
that the Rhinemen would ride hither to meet him, 
he was amazed and full of wrath at their boldness. 
They told him of the many warriors of King Gun- 
ther, and also of a young knight, they had seen, 
called Siegfried, a hero from the Netherlands. 

When the people of Denmark heard this, they 

7 * 


The Story of Siegfried 


summoned their friends and valiant men so that 
Ludgast soon had ready for the onset twenty thou- 
sand warriors. In like manner Ludger of Saxony 
summoned his men to the number of forty thou- 
sand, all ready to march into Burgundy. 

King Gunther also called his liegemen and war- 
riors together, and prepared to march out to meet 
his foes. They purposed to cross the Rhine at 
Worms and from there go forward so that the 
combat might not be near their own city. At 
their head marched Hagen of Trony, and with 
him the brave minstrel, Folker, who bore the 
standard. Sindolt and Hunolt and Hagen’s 
brother, Dankwart, and Ortwin, all brave and 
hardy warriors, were also with them. And 
at the head of his twelve warriors and a thou- 
sand Burgundian knights marched the valiant 
Siegfried. 

They passed from the Rhine through Hesse 
against Saxony, where the battle was afterward 
fought. With plunder and fire they laid waste the 
land of the Saxons. When they reached the 
marches, Siegfried began to ask, “Which of us 
shall begin to guard the army from surprise?” 

They answered, “Let bold Darkwart lead the 
younger knights; and he and Ortwin shall guard 
the rear.” 

“I myself,” said Siegfried, “will ride forward and 

72 


How Siegfried Fought the Saxons 


spy out the foe, that we may know rightly who the 
warriors are, and the number of them.” 

So Siegfried left his knights in charge of Hagen 
and Gernot, and rode forward alone until he came 
near the center of Saxony. Here he saw a vast 
army encamped upon a field, some forty thousand 
or more. As he rode still further forward he en- 
countered a Saxon knight who seemed to be keep- 
ing watch over the army; but as he came nearer he 
saw that it was King Ludgast himself. 

Putting his spurs to his horse Siegfried rode 
upon the king who, putting spurs to his 
horse, rode to meet Siegfried. As their spears 
struck their shields the force was so great that 
they bore each other to the ground. Then they 
drew their swords and rushed upon each other, 
and the field rang with the fierce blows that struck 
sparks from the helmets and their armor. At 
length Siegfried with a mighty arm dealt the king 
three mighty blows that cut through the harness 
making three deep wounds, from which the blood 
flowed in streams. Weak from the loss of blood 
the king fell upon his knees and begged for his 
life, offering his land as the price for the same. 

Now it so chanced that thirty of King Ludgast’s 
knights had seen the combat and came riding to 
the rescue. Siegfried would have led the king 
away as a captive, but as the knights came riding 

73 


The Story of Siegfried 


up he fell upon them to defend himself, and smote 
all of the thirty dead but one, who fled to the army 
and told what had happened. 

Siegfried took the king and led him back to the 
Burgundian army and gave him into the charge of 
Hagen who was very glad when he learned that 
it was King Ludgast. Then they raised the stand- 
ard of Burgundy at Siegfried’s command, and got 
ready to march upon the army of Denmark. The 
men of Gernot sprang to horse, the banner was 
unfurled by Folker, who carried it at the head of 
the army as they marched into battle. They mus- 
tered not more than a thousand men in all. 

The Saxons were also marching forward to res- 
cue their king; and soon the armies met and the 
battle began. Many a valiant deed was done, 
many a warrior fell beneath the spear and sword, 
and many a hand was bloody in that day’s combat. 
Sindolt, Hunolt, and Gernot smote many heroes 
dead upon the field, while Folker, Hagen, and Ort- 
win, fierce warriors and strong, clave many a hel- 
met with their swords. The Saxons fought with 
great courage, determined to rescue their king. 
Loud rang the clash of swords, and the ground ran 
red with blood. 

Ludger, the bold Saxon, knew that his brother 
was taken captive, but did not know that it was 
Siegfried who had done it. When he saw the 

74 


How Siegfried Fought the Saxons 


hero making a mighty slaughter with his good 
sword, Balmung, he rushed upon him and smote 
him so hard a blow that Siegfried’s horse reeled 
under him. Recovering himself he rushed upon 
King Ludger and smote him so fierce a blow that 
the king’s shield plate was broken asunder. Of 
a sudden Ludger espied a crown that was painted 
on Siegfried’s shield, and he knew it was Siegfried. 
At this he cried aloud to his friends, “Forbear, 
my men, all. I have seen the son of Siegmund, 
even brave Siegfried. The devil hath sent him 
hither into Saxony.” 

Then he bade them lower their standard, and 
he came forward and sued for peace. This re- 
quest was granted, though Siegfried required 
King Ludger to go with him as a captive to the 
land of Gunther; and with him they also took five 
hundred Danish knights as prisoners. The rest 
of the vanquished warriors rode back to Den- 
mark. 

The news of this great victory soon reached the 
city of Worms and spread throughout the land. 
The pages hastened to carry it to the friends of 
the warriors at home, and soon their hearts were 
full of joy, and great was the rejoicing. The 
women sent messengers to inquire how it was with 
their sons and husbands, and Kriemhild bade a 
messenger secretly to come to her chamber to 

75 


The Story of Siegfried 


learn the news. To him she said, “Now tell me all 
about the combat, and I will give thee gold there- 
for, and will ever be beholden to thee. How fared 
my brother Gernot in the battle, and the rest of my 
friends; and who did most valiantly of them all ? ,? 

Whereto the messenger answered truthfully say- 
ing, “We had no cowards with us, noble princess, 
and all did valiantly. But if you will hear it, none 
rode in the thick of the fight and did such valiant 
deeds as the young prince from the Netherlands. 
Of his deeds none can fully tell. Thy brother and 
all the other knights fought valiantly, but the 
mightiest deeds were done by Siegfried. By his 
sword many a maiden will mourn for her brother 
or her betrothed, and many a bride will wait in 
vain for her young husband’s return. He hath 
brought many rich captives to King Gunther; and 
among them King Ludgast of Denmark and his 
brother, King Ludger of Saxony. Never have so 
many captives been led into this land as are now 
brought hither by his prowess.” 

As the maiden Kriemhild listened to these 
things, her fair cheek grew red, until her lovely 
face was the color of the rose. Her heart beat 
gladly that it had gone so well with Siegfried, and 
that he had come out of the perils of the combat 
with so much glory. She joyed also to hear that 
her kinsmen were safe, as in duty bound; but a 
76 


Siegfried Bringing^the Captive Kings 

(see page 77) 


I 

I 
























































I 


♦ 







































How Siegfried Fought the Saxons 

new feeling had awakened in her heart when she 
heard the praises of Siegfried. And she said to 
the messenger, “Thou hast spoken well, for which 
thou shalt have costly raiment, and ten golden 
marks, which I will bid them bear to thee.” And 
when the messenger was gone she sat and mused 
with a sweet content and longing she had never 
felt before. 

As the high-hearted warriors came marching 
home, the maidens hastened to the windows to see 
them, while King Gunther, with a light heart, rode 
out to meet them. The men brought many bat- 
tered shields and shivered helmets as trophies of 
their victory. As they reached the place they 
sprang from their horses and there was a joyful 
sound of welcome. The king received his own 
warriors with many words of praise and also the 
strange warriors who were his guests, and thanked 
them all for their valiant deeds. Only sixty war- 
riors had been slain, and they were mourned with 
fitting grief and ceremonies. 

King Gunther gave orders to lodge the knights 
in town and to take tender care of the wounded. 
To Ludger he said, “Thou art welcome! Much 
harm have I suffered through you; yet if I prosper 
henceforth, I will consider myself well paid. God re- 
ward my warriors, for well have they served me.” 

“Thou hast cause to thank them,” answered 

77 


The Story of Siegfried 


Ludger, “for nobler captives were never won for 
a king; and gold without stint shall be thine if 
thou do well by me and my friends.” 

To which Gunther replied, “You shall both go 
free. Yet I must have a pledge that thy warriors 
quit not my land till peace be sealed between us.” 

This they promised, and gave their hand there- 
on. Then they were led to their quarters to rest, 
and the wounded warriors were laid softly in their 
beds. Meat and good wine were set before those 
who were whole, and never were men more full of 
merriment. The battered shields were laid away 
for safe keeping; and the bloody saddles, of which 
there were many, they hid that the women might 
not see them and grieve thereat. Both friends 
and strangers were treated right royally. The 
wounded were tended by the most skillful leeches 
of the king, to whom he gave rich rewards that 
they might heal the heroes wounded in battle. To 
his guests he sent precious gifts; and those who 
would have ridden home were bidden to stay as 
friends. 

The king took counsel how he might reward 
his liegemen that had done so valiantly. Sir Ger- 
not said, “Let them go home for the present, and 
after six weeks summon them all to a hightide. 
Many will then be whole that now lie sick with 
their wounds.” 


78 


How Siegfried Fought the Saxons 

Siegfried would have now taken his leave, but, 
when King Gunther heard of his intent, he be- 
sought him with friendly words to tarry awhile 
longer, which Siegfried would not have done ex- 
cept for the sake of Kriemhild, Gunther’s sister. 
The king loved him, and would have given him 
money and costly jewels for the valiant deeds he 
had wrought; but he was too rich to receive such 
a reward. So for the love he bore the maiden he 
agreed to tarry yet awhile, hoping that by chance 
he might see her and talk with her. 

And now they began to prepare for the high- 
tide. The young knights, at the king’s command, 
practiced daily at the tourney. Seats were raised 
upon the stand for the guests that were coming 
into Burgundy. When Kriemhild and the other 
women heard of the hightide they began to busy 
themselves with their girdles and their headgear 
that they were to wear. 

Uta, the great queen, heard of the proud knights 
who were coming, and she prepared to give them 
a royal greeting. She bade her handmaidens 
bring forth the richest and most costly robes, and 
many of the knights of Burgundy she adorned 
with them. To many of the strangers also she 
gave goodly apparel, wishing to make it the most 
splendid hightide that had ever been seen in the 
land of Burgundy. 


79 


CHAPTER X 


HOW SIEGFRIED FIRST SAW KRIEMHILD 

A VAST multitude of people who would attend 
the hightide drew daily to the Rhine. 
Among them were thirty princes unto whom 
the king gave horses and goodly raiment to show 
the warmth of his welcome. The women vied with 
one another in the beauty and costliness of their 
attire. Giselher, the youthful prince, with Gernot, 
his brother, gave courtly greeting unto the war- 
riors, who came from other lands. Gladness and 
rejoicing reigned on every side, and even the 
wounded forgot their pains, as the day drew near 
for the hightide to begin. 

On Whitsun morning the knights rode forward 
in rich array to begin the tourney of the great 
festival. Five thousand knights or more began 
the friendly combat. Spears were shivered and 
men unhorsed and helmets broken and prizes won 
by those who possessed the greatest strength and 
skill. The many valiant deeds and splendid 
trophies won that day can never be fully told. 

80 


How Siegfried First Saw Kriemhild 


Now Gunther knew full well how truly and from 
his heart the hero of the Netherlands loved his 
sister, though he had never seen her. So he took 
counsel with his kinsmen how he should bring 
the maidens to witness the hightide so that 
his sister might be among them and be seen by 
Siegfried. 

They said, “If thou wilt win glory from this 
hightide let the maidens that dwell with honor 
in our midst appear before us. For what shall 
gladden a warrior’s heart more than to behold 
beautiful damsels and fair women? Bid thy 
sister to come forth and show herself to thy 
guests.” 

“That will I gladly do,” said the king. So he 
sent a messenger to Queen Uta and besought her 
that she would come to the court with her daugh- 
ter and her women folk. At this they attired 
themselves in rich apparel with brooches and silken 
girdles worked in gold. Uta and a hundred or 
more of her women, all gorgeously attired, came 
forth to the court with the fair Kriemhild in their 
midst. The knights pressed in upon them, hoping 
to catch a glimpse of the fair maiden whose beauty 
was the theme of all the land. 

And lo ! as the maidens walked, fair Kriemhild 
appeared like the dawn from out the dark clouds. 
And he that had borne her so long in his heart 
8l 


6 


The Story of Siegfried 

unseen, was full of joy, for the beloved one, his 
own sweet lady, stood before him in her beauty. 
Bright jewels sparkled in her garments, and bright 
were the roses in her hair, but the brightness of 
her eyes outshone her jewels, and the beauty of 
her face was beyond the charm of all the roses. 
And all who saw her proclaimed her peerless 
among maidens. Even as the moon excelleth in 
light the stars shining clear from the sky, so 
stood she, fair beyond all the other women. 

The chamberlains made way for the women as 
they came forward, and every eye was turned upon 
the peerless maiden, who in beauty so far surpassed 
them all. As Siegfried saw her, his heart was full 
of sorrow as well as joy, for he said to himself, 
“How shall I woo one so fair as she? Surely it 
was a vain dream to think that she would love me. 
And yet I would rather I were dead than not to 
have seen her.” 

As he thought and spake to himself, his face 
grew white and red, and his heart beat with a 
quicker pulse; yet he stood there in all his grace 
and pride, the goodliest of all the noble knights 
of that great concourse. 

As Gernot saw him he said to King Gunther, 
“Dear brother, shall we not show honor to the 
gentle knight who hath done us such noble serv- 
ice? Bid Siegfried stand beside us, and let our 
82 



Siegfried and Kriemhild 

(see page 83) 





























r "o 











































t 

K 


































'*■ 










I .• • ■ 




> 






























• ** *». 






















* / • * ' 

' • ■ ■ « t 


- ' • > 
j « 










• : 




















* 


























How Siegfried First Saw Kriemhild 


sister that never greeted knight before, give him 
a gentle greeting. Thus shall we win the noble 
warrior for our own.” 

Then with Gunther’s assent his brother Gernot 
went where Siegfried stood and told him that the 
king invited him to the court that his sister might 
greet him and do honor to him for his valiant 
deeds. When Siegfried heard this his heart beat 
wild with joy, and his whole being was full of ex- 
citement. As he came where she stood, she 
greeted him with maidenly modesty, while a sweet 
blush overspread her face. 

“Welcome, Sir Siegfried, noble knight,” she 
said; and gave him her hand. Noble in mein and 
full of grace, he pressed her hand to his lips and 
bowed before her and thanked her for her cour- 
tesy. As the noble knights who stood around saw 
these acts of courtesy they could not but wish to 
be in Siegfried’s place; and yet they said, “Never, 
truly, hath warrior served more nobly to win a 
queen.” 

Then they bade the throng make way for the 
fair Kriemhild that she and her maidens might go 
to the minster. So they all made way, and valiant 
knights escorted her to the door of the minster, 
where she was parted from Siegfried. And so rich 
was her apparel and so graceful and queenly her 
mien as she moved among her maidens, that it 

83 


The Story of Siegfried 

seemed as if all the other women were as nothing 
beside her. 

As soon as the prayers in the minster had been 
said she came forth again; and as Siegfried went to 
salute her, she began to thank him for his valiant 
deeds, saying, “Now God requite thee, Sir Sieg- 
fried, for they tell me that thou hast won praise 
and honor from all knights.” 

As he listened to these words of the maiden his 
heart was full of happiness, and he told her that for 
the love he bore her he would never cease to serve 
her brothers and her country. And thereafter 
every day, in the sight of all the people, the maiden 
walked by his side, and all the people rejoiced in 
their happiness. 

And now the kings, Ludgast and Ludger, were 
healed of their wounds, and would return to their 
own lands. And they said to King Gunther, “Ere 
we turn again to our land, make thou a lasting 
peace with us. We have need of this, since many 
of our dear friends are dead, slain by thy war- 
riors.” 

Then Gunther went to Siegfried and said, “On 
the morrow King Ludgast and King Ludger de- 
sire to ride forth to their own country, and desire 
to make a peace with me, and offer me as much 
gold as five hundred horses can carry, if I will let 
them go free.” 


84 


How Siegfried First Saw Kriemhild 


Siegfried answered, “That were not well to be 
done. Send them forth without ransom, and they 
will be so grateful for the generous deed that they 
will never ride hither again as foemen.” 

“That is well advised,” replied King Gunther. 
So he took shields and filled them with treasure, 
and divided it among them, five hundred marks 
and more. And the kings took their leave, to re- 
turn to their own homes. Never were knights 
dismissed more courteously. 

And Siegfried tarried at the court for love of the 
queenly maiden, passing the time in friendly con- 
verse with the princess, and in sports and feats of 
chivalry. And closer each day were the hearts of 
the maiden and the hero knit together. 


85 


CHAPTER XI 


HOW GUNTHER WENT TO ISENLAND TO WOO 
BRUNHILD 

N OW all this time Queen Brunhild reigned in 
great splendor in Isenland, which lay across 
the nothern sea. She was noted for her 
grace and beauty; and as for strength she had no 
equal in all the world. She could hurl the spear 
and fling the stone and leap beyond any man in 
her realm. Her favorite feat was to throw a heavy 
stone to a great distance, and then give a mighty 
leap and land on her feet on the very spot where 
the stone had fallen. 

While endowed with great beauty, she was 
haughty and self-willed, and proud of spirit. Many 
noble knights and princes had sought her hand, 
but she had made a vow that no one should win 
her for a wife unless he could excel her in feats of 
skill and strength. All the knights and princes 
who had entered into a contest with her had been 
beaten, and many of them had lost their lives. 

The tidings of the beauty of Brunhild had spread 

86 


How Gunther Went to Isenland 


far and wide throughout the world, and it reached 
the noble king Gunther of Burgundy. As he lis- 
tened to the story of the beautiful queen, he re- 
solved to win her for his bride; and when his peo- 
ple asked him to take a wife he replied, “I will sail 
across the sea and woo the fair Brunhild for my 
queen. For her sake I will peril my life, and if I 
win her not for my wife I do not care to live.” 

When Siegfried heard of this intent of King 
Gunther, he said, “ I counsel thee not to make this 
journey, for Queen Brunhild is proud and willful, 
and in the use of the spear and in casting the 
stone, she is without a peer in her realm. Many 
noble knights and princes have lost their lives in 
endeavoring to woo her as she desires, by trying 
to match her in strength and skill. 

To this King Gunther answered, “Never yet was 
woman so strong and bold that with this single 
hand I could not vanquish her in such a contest.” 

But Siegfried replied, “I warn you not to at- 
tempt to win her, for you know not the strength 
of this lovely maiden-warrior. Were your 
strength four times what it is you could not hope 
to excel her in feats of strength and skill. If you 
love your life come not in a peril such as this.” 

“Nay, I care not how strong she is,” said Gun- 
ther, “I will journey to Isenland and take my 
chance; for her great beauty of which I have heard 

87 


The Story of Siegfried 


entices me. Who will say that I may not win her 
and bring her as my bride to the Rhine ?” 

When Hagen heard these words he said to Gun- 
ther, “If you are so set on going, I advise that you 
ask Siegfried to go with you and share the adven- 
ture. This is well, for it seems that Siegfried has 
met the queen and knows of her strength and how 
she may use it.” 

So the king, turning to Siegfried, said, “Wilt 
thou help me, noble Siegfried, to woo this damsel? 
If thou wilt grant me this and I win the royal 
maiden, I will adventure honor and life for thy 
sake.” 

Siegfried, whose heart was so full of love for the 
king’s sister, answered, saying, “Give me thy sister 
Kriemhild for my wife and I will go with thee and 
aid thee in thy wooing. There is no other favor I 
would ask but this.” 

“I swear it, Siegfried, on thy hand,” replied 
King Gunther. “If Brunhild comes hither with 
me back to Worms, I will gladly give thee my sis- 
ter to wife; and mayst thou live happily with her 
to thy life’s end.” 

So the noble warriors sware an oath to each 
other, and they made ready to go to Isenland. 
Siegfried took the Tarncape with him, which he 
had wrested from Alberich, the dwarf, knowing 
that he should have need of it in dealing with the 
88 


How Gunther Went to Isenland 


willful queen. This Tarncape, it will be remem- 
bered, had the charm that anyone who wore it 
could not be seen, nor could his body be hurt by 
thrusts of sword or spear; and his strength waxed 
greater from morn till noon until he had the 
strength of twelve men. 

Then the two noble princes began to make ready 
for their journey. “Shall we take a band of war- 
riors with us?” inquired Gunther. “It were easy 
to summon thirty thousand knights if they are 
needed.” 

But Siegfried answered, “No, for however great 
a host we might lead thither, the cruelty of the 
queen is such that if she were not won as a bride, 
everyone of them might perish. A better plan is 
for us to array ourselves as simple knights, un- 
known even to our friends. Let us take with us 
only Hagen and Dankwart, two strong and valiant 
knights.” 

Then Gunther went to his sister Kriemhild and 
besought her that she would prepare for them 
goodly raiment for their journey. To this the fair 
Kriemhild was agreed; and she called from their 
chambers thirty maidens who were noted for their 
skill with the needle, to make the garments that 
were needed. They had silk from Araby, white 
as snow, and from Zazamance, green as clover; 
and these they embroidered with precious stones. 

89 


The Story of Siegfried 


Silks also had they from Morocco and Lybia, as 
fine as the children of kings ever wore. All these 
the maidens wrought upon with deft and nimble 
fingers; and within seven weeks the clothes were 
ready for the knights. 

When all this was done, a stout ship lay wait- 
ing in the Rhine to bear them down to the sea. 
As Kriemhild saw them about to depart, she threw 
her arms about her brother’s neck and said, “Dear 
brother, thou hadst better stay at home and woo 
some other woman without risk to thyself. It 
surely were easy to find here a wife with as high 
a lineage as Brunhild.” 

Then drying her tears she turned to Siegfried 
and said, “Sir Siegfried, to thy true and loyal care 
I commend my dear brother, that no evil betide 
him in Brunhild’s land.” 

The hero with a look of love gave her his hand 
and promised, saying, “Fear not, dear lady, for if 
I live I shall bring back thy brother safe to the 
Rhine.” At this Kriemhild, with modest mien, 
thanked him and bade him farewell. 

The four heroes then withdrew and went to 
their ship which lay waiting for them. Siegfried 
was the pilot as he knew the currents and the winds 
of the great northern sea. Their boat was richly 
stored with meats and with the choicest wines of 
the country. The wind filled their sails and the 
90 


How Gunther Went to Isenland 


boat flew lightly over the waters. On the twelfth 
morning they espied the land; and when King 
Gunther saw so many towers and broad marches, 
he cried out saying, “Siegfried, knowest thou 
whose are those castles and these broad fair 
lands?” 

Whereat Siegfried made answer, “Yea, I know 
them well. They are all Brunhild’s, — these towers 
and lands and everything we can see. This is the 
country of Isenland; and all the things we can see 
belong to the great queen, Brunhild.” 

“And now,” he said to them all, “let me give you 
counsel, for we must all act warily before Brunhild. 
When you see her amidst her folks, let us be sure 
that we all tell the same tale, — that Gunther is my 
lord, and that I am his liegeman. This is best that 
he may win his desire. There is danger in our ad- 
venture; and this I advise not only for King Gun- 
ther’s sake, but also for my own sake, that I may 
win his sister for my wife.” 

To this they all agreed, and no one gainsaid 
him through pride, all of which stood them in good 
stead when the king came to stand before Brun- 
hild. 


91 


CHAPTER XII 


HOW KING GUNTHER WON BRUNHILD FOR HIS 
BRIDE 

M EANWHILE the ship was nearing the cas- 
tle, and as they looked they saw many fair 
women standing at the windows and gaz- 
ing at the ship. Turning to Siegfried, Gunther 
said, “Know you any of these maidens that are 
looking down upon us?” 

Siegfried answered, “Look carefully among 
them and tell me which one of them all 
would be your choice if you were to choose 
among them?” 

“There are many fair ones,” Gunther replied, 
“but I see one standing at yonder window in snow 
white robes, tall and graceful; and if I had my 
choice I would select her for my bride.” 

“Thou hast chosen aright,” Siegfried replied. 
“That is the noble Brunhild, the beautiful maiden 
that thy soul desireth.” 

As the queen saw the men looking up at them, 
she bade her maidens withdraw from the windows, 
92 


How King Gunther Won Brunhild 


as it was not seemly that they should stand to be 
gazed at by strange men. At the queen’s com- 
mand they quickly withdrew and going to their 
chambers quietly arrayed themselves in their best 
robes. Then they stole to the loopholes of the 
castle and looked curiously at the heroes as they 
left their ship. 

Siegfried led forth from the ship a splendid 
charger and held the bridle while Gunther mounted 
him, thus seeming to be a liegeman of the king. 
He then led his own horse from the vessel, a gal- 
lant steed, and leaped upon his back. Both the 
heroes were clad in snowy white; their shields 
were silver, and their milk-white steeds looked as 
if they had been twins. Their saddles were set 
with precious stones, while from their poitrels 
were hanging bells of burnished gold. The other 
two knights, Dankwart and Hagen, were clothed 
in raven black, and rode on chargers as black as 
night. 

The four knights being mounted, they rode 
toward the castle. As they came near the castle, 
they saw there were eighty-six towers, three great 
palaces, and a stately hall of costly marble. They 
found the gates of the castle wide open to receive 
them; such had been Brunhild’s orders. The men 
of the castle came forth to meet them and wel- 
comed the heroes to the land of their queen. They 

93 


The Story of Siegfried 


held their horses by the bridle, and offered to take 
their armor, their shields, their spears, and their 
swords. To this Hagen was averse; but Siegfried 
told him that such was the custom of the land, 
when they all assented. Then the men poured out 
wine for the guests, and led them to splendid cham- 
bers, where they could rest themselves as they 
wished. 

Brunhild, who had seen the men riding towards 
her castle, sent for one of her courtiers and said 
to him, “Tell me who are these strangers, and for 
what purpose have they come to our coast.” 

To which the courtier replied, “Fair lady, 
though I have never seen them before, one of them 
resembles Siegfried, whom you remember was 
once a guest among us; and I counsel thee to give 
him a courteous welcome. The second has so 
lofty a mien and so proud a bearing that he looks 
as if he were a king. The third is grim and dark, 
and I ween is fierce in temper; while the fourth 
is young and with a sweet and pleasant manner.” 

The queen replied, “Bring me my robe; and I 
will array myself to meet them. But know that if 
it be Siegfried who has come to this land to woo 
me for his bride, he shall answer with it for his life. 
For though he did awaken me out of my sleep with 
a kiss, it is not seemly that I should yield myself 
to him without a trial of skill.” 


94 


How King Gunther Won Brunhild 


Then Brunhild attired herself right royally, and 
with a hundred maidens or more, all richly arrayed, 
entered the marble hall, the walls of which were 
cased with priceless green marble. As the four 
heroes entered the queen received them courte- 
ously, and said, “Siegfried, thou art welcome to this 
land; but tell me I pray thee, to what end hast thou 
come?” 

“I thank thee, Brunhild, fair daughter of a 
king,” he replied, “that thou dost give me such 
courteous greeting before this noble knight, for 
he is my lord and the king of Rhineland. For thy 
sake we have come hither, for he would woo thee 
for his bride. His name is Gunther, and he is a 
great and mighty king, and I am his liege, and 
would plead with thee to accept his hand.” 

“If such be his desire,” Brunhild answered, “he 
must withstand me at the games. If he shall win 
the mastery, then I will be his wife; but if he shall 
fail in one of them, his life is forfeit, and also that 
of his friends.” 

Then up spake Hagen, saying, “Lady, show us 
the games that thou wouldst have. It will go hard 
with Gunther if he win not the games, for he will 
do his best to win so fair a maiden.” 

“He must put the stone,” she replied, “and leap 
after it, and throw the spear with me. And know 
you that many who have tried it have lost honor 

95 


The Story of Siegfried 


and life thereby; wherefore bethink you well before 
you make the trial.” 

Meanwhile Siegfried spake to the king and bade 
him be of good courage and speak with confidence 
to the queen. ‘Tor,” he said, “I will aid you with 
cunning devices and secret strategy.” 

At this King Gunther said, “Most noble queen, 
command me as you will; and were the trial yet 
more doubtful, I would risk my life for thy sake. 
I am determined to win thee for my wife, or lose 
my head in the attempt.” 

When the queen heard this, she bade them all 
to hasten to the field of sports. She bade her 
handmaidens to bring her harness, a golden buck- 
ler and a golden shield. She put on a coat of silk 
that had never been pierced in combat, cunningly 
fashioned and embroidered, and shining with 
precious stones. 

As she stepped out before them in such splendid 
array, looking so noble and so proud, King Gun- 
ther regarded her with admiration, while Hagen 
and Dankwart stood apart silent and sullen, with 
anxious fears in their hearts. Though neither of 
them spoke, the thought of each was, “Upon an 
evil hour we set out upon this quest.” 

Meanwhile Siegfried had quietly slipped away 
and had gone to the ship, where he found the Tarn- 
cape and put it on; and then, invisible to them all, 
96 


How King Gunther Won Brunhild 


hastened back and stole in among the other 
knights. A vast circle had been drawn, and 
around it stood seven hundred knights in full 
armor. Umpires were also chosen to decide the 
result of the contest. 

Then came Brunhild forward, a picture of splen- 
dor and majesty never seen before. Over her 
silken tunic she wore a coat of mail made of the 
finest golden wire. Her shield was of polished 
gold, while under the gold there was hard steel of 
great thickness. So heavy was it that four men 
carried it with effort, while she slung it over her 
shoulder with ease, and made it fast by a broad 
baldrick richly worked in emeralds. Three of her 
attendants brought her spear, a broad and massive 
weapon with its double-edged head, made out of 
a hundred pounds of iron. 

When Gunther saw it he looked dismayed, say- 
ing to himself, “What is all this? Even the devil 
himself could not stand against her. Were I but 
home again she might wait a long time before I 
would woo her.” 

Hagen and Dankwart looked on with fear and 
helpless rage. “Had we but our armor and our 
good swords in our hands,” they said to each 
other, “we would protect our brother from this 
warrior maiden even had we sworn an hundred 
oaths to keep the peace.” 

97 


7 


The Story of Siegfried 


Brunhild heard them, and looking at them over 
her shoulder with a smile said, “Bring the heroes 
their weapons; it is all one to me whether they be 
armed or naked. I have never yet met the man 
whose strength I feared, and I do not think King 
Gunther will be the first.” 

Then they brought to Queen Brunhild a stone 
so huge and heavy that it took twelve knights to 
bear it. At this King Gunther and his brothers 
were the more dismayed; and Hagen said, “Who is 
this maid that Gunther would woo? Would she 
were down below, the devil’s bride.” 

Then she turned up her sleeves, showing her 
shapely arms, and seized the shield and brandished 
the spear above her head. King Gunther shud- 
dered at the sight, but suddenly he felt a hand 
touch his own, and heard a voice whisper in his ear, 
“It is I, Siegfried,” it said, “fear nothing from the 
queen. Give me the shield and let me carry it; 
and give heed to what I say. You make the mo- 
tions and I will do the work; but never let the 
queen know our secret.” 

Thereupon the queen hurled the spear against 
the shield of Siegfried. It pierced the shield and 
struck sparks from the coat of mail below. Both 
the heroes were thrown to the ground, and but for 
the Tarncape both of them would have been killed. 
But they sprang from the ground, and Siegfried 
98 


How King Gunther Won Brunhild 


seizing the spear and with the intent not to harm 
the maiden, hurled it with the shaft end forward. 
It struck her armor with so much force that it 
threw her to the ground. Quickly springing to 
her feet she cried, “I thank you, King Gunther, 
for that blow.” Alas, she did not know that it was 
Siegfried that had felled her to the earth. 

Then angered at the blow, she took up the stone 
and flung it with all her might, and then leaped 
after it, her golden armor clanging as she lighted 
upon her feet. The stone had landed more than 
twenty paces from where the maiden stood, but she 
leaped even beyond that mark. Then Siegfried 
and Gunther went where the stone lay, and Sieg- 
fried lifted the stone and hurled it still further than 
the maid, and leaped with Gunther in his arms 
beyond where the stone had fallen. 

Brunhild stood for a moment amazed, but when 
she saw that she had lost the contest, she called 
aloud to her people, saying, “Come hither at 
once, my kinsmen, and my lieges. I have lost the 
trial, and must stand by the issue. Ye are subject 
henceforth to King Gunther of Burgundy who 
hath won me for his bride.” 

At this the warriors and liegemen all came for- 
ward and laid their weapons at the feet of King 
Gunther; for they all thought that he had won 
the contest by his own strength. King Gunther 

99 


The Story of Siegfried 


greeted them with courtesy; and taking the maiden 
by the hand, with graceful bow proclaimed her as 
his promised wife and queen of Burgundy. 

Then Siegfried taking off the Tarncape suddenly 
appeared among them, and with cunning words, 
as if unconscious of what had been done, said to 
Gunther, '‘Why dost thou delay to begin the con- 
test that the queen proposed, to see whether thou 
shouldst win her for thy wife?” 

The queen answered, “How cometh it to pass, 
Sir Siegfried, that thou sawest not the game where- 
at King Gunther hath won? Where hast thou 
been?” 

Before Siegfried could make reply, Hagen said, 
“While we were sad at heart because of thee, O 
queen, and while King Gunther was beating thee 
at the sports, Siegfried was at the ship, and know- 
eth nought of what has passed.” 

“Right glad am I, O queen,” said Siegfried, 
“that thou hast been wooed, and won by one who 
is so worthy to be thy master. And now, noble 
queen, thou must follow us to the Rhine.” 

“Not yet,” replied the queen, “for I must first 
summon my friends and liegemen. Not so lightly 
can I quit my own land. I must send for my kins- 
folk and bid them farewell before I go.” 

Now though the queen had been won on her own 
terms by a trial of skill, neither was she nor her 


IOO 


How King Gunther Won Brunhild 


people pleased with the issue. They loved the 
maiden queen and feared to exchange her mild 
reign for that of an untried foreigner. The queen 
loved her people and felt no wish to leave her 
pleasant home and the fair island that was her 
kingdom to take up her abode in a strange land. 
And many wondered that a man like Gunther, who 
seemed weak and commonplace, compared with 
Siegfried, could have won the warrior maiden. 

“If it had only been Siegfried!” whispered the 
maidens among themselves. “If it had only been 
Siegfried!” murmured the knights and the fight- 
ing men.” 

“Ah, had it only been the noble Siegfried!” 
thought the queen in the secret corner of her heart. 
“It was his kiss that awakened me from my long 
sleep; and a kiss from his lips might arouse a feel- 
ing of love in my heart.” 

So she shut herself in her room, and sat silent 
for a day in grief, thinking that perhaps when her 
liegemen were all assembled there might be some 
way found by which she could break the compact. 
She sent out envoys over all the land, and bade her 
friends and her lieges to hasten to her court. For 
many days, late and early, troops of knights came 
riding into Brunhild’s castle. 

As Hagen saw them, he said, “Alack ! what does 
this mean? Some harm will yet befall us from 


IOI 


The Story of Siegfried 


Brunhild’s men. What if she means to entrap us 
and prove a traitress to her word?” Dankwart 
also was filled with suspicion and dread; and both 
he and Hagen besought King Gunther to take 
ship at once and sail to Rhineland before it was 
too late. 

But Siegfried said, “What account will you give 
to the folk at home, if you thus go back, outwitted 
and ashamed ! Brave warriors, indeed ! we should 
be called. Trust me,” he said, “and I will see that 
we have an army equal to her own, at which she will 
no longer hesitate; and we shall carry the glorious 
warrior queen home with us.” 

Hagen frowned still more deeply; and as he 
strode away he muttered, “He only wants to be- 
tray us, and leave us in this trap which he himself 
has doubtless set for us.” 

But Gunther, taking Siegfried by the hand, said, 
“I will trust you. Go as you desire, but be sure 
not to linger, for no one knows what a day may 
bring forth. We shall be right glad of your help, 
and in truth we may have great need for it.” 

“I will come again in a few days,” answered 
Siegfried. “If I am missed make no sign of the 
reason of my absence. And if the queen asks for 
me, tell her that I am absent at thy command.” 


102 


CHAPTER XIII 


HOW SIEGFRIED BROUGHT HIS NIBELUNG WARRIORS 
TO ISENLAND 

T HEN Siegfried, putting on his Tarncape so 
that no one could see him, hastened to the 
shore, unmoored the little ship and stepped 
on board. He spread the sails and seized the 
helm, and the vessel, like a bird with woven wings, 
sped quickly from the shore. For four and twenty 
hours the vessel kept on its course, leaping from 
wave to wave, the white foam dashing from its 
prow like flakes of snow. 

Late on the morrow he came to a rock-bound 
coast, where steep cliffs and white mountain peaks 
rose up sheer out of the blue sea. Having found 
a safe and narrow inlet, he moored his little bark; 
and keeping the Tarncape well around him, he 
stepped ashore, where the land spread out smooth 
and green. In the distance stood a castle on a 
hill that overlooked the bay. To this castle Sieg- 
fried wended his way, his body wrapped in a cloud 
of darkness. 

When he reached the castle he knocked long and 

103 


The Story of Siegfried 


loud upon the door. At length a grim old giant, 
who sat within keeping watch at the gate, cried 
out, “Who is that who knocketh so loud?” 

“Open the gate at once and ask no questions,” 
Siegfried replied in threatening tones. “A 
stranger who has lost his way among the moun- 
tains seeks shelter from the storm which is coming. 
Open quickly to me or I will rouse some one within 
that will open the door.” 

At these words the grim old porter was very 
wroth, and seizing an iron bar flung open the gate 
and ran out as if to slay the impudent stranger. 
Amazed at seeing no one, he glanced around warily 
and then thinking that it might have been a dream, 
turned to shut the gate; when Siegfried seized him 
and after a furious struggle, threw him to the floor 
and bound him hand and foot. 

The noise of fighting rang through the castle 
and was heard in the mountains where the dwarfs 
were guarding the hoard. Alberich, their master, 
a bold and savage dwarf, threw on his armor and 
grasping a golden scourge with seven lashes 
rushed upon Siegfried and smote his shield until 
it was full of dents and out of shape. Siegfried, 
pleased that his faithful dwarf was so constant to 
his trust, would not harm him with his sword, but 
took him by the beard and shook him so that he 
yelled aloud. 


104 


Siegfried's Nibelung Warriors 


“Spare me,” he cried; “and had I not sworn 
fealty to a knight already, I would serve thee till 
I died. Now tell me, I pray thee, thy name, for I 
must give an account of this to my master when 
he comes.” 

“Who is your master?” said Siegfried. 

“His name is Siegfried; and he is the King of 
the Nibelungs, and lord, by right, of the great 
Nibelungen Hoard. To me and my fellows he in- 
trusted the keeping of this castle and the Hoard 
that lies hidden in the hollow hill; and I have sworn 
to keep it safe until his return.” 

Then Siegfried uncovering his face said, “I am 
Siegfried, thy master. And now,” he said, as he 
untied him, “run to the mountains and bring me 
here one thousand Nibelungen knights, the best 
that you have.” 

At this Alberich sprang to his feet and ran to the 
mountains, crying, “Rouse ye, O heroes ! Siegfried 
your master is here, and calls for you. He needs 
a thousand good knights, the very best we have.” 

At this they sprang from their beds, arrayed 
themselves in haste, and came to the place where 
the hero stood. Full thirty thousand of them 
came, all armed and ready for the hero’s com- 
mand. From these he chose one thousand of the 
best, and had them arrayed in richest vestures 
and filled their pouches with gold and silver. On 

105 


The Story of Siegfried 


the morrow they all took ships to follow Siegfried 
to the land of Queen Brunhild. The wind was fair 
and they sped swiftly on their voyage. 

As they neared the shores of Isenland, Queen 
Brunhild and her maidens, gazing out upon the 
sea, saw the ships drawing near her shores. 
Amazed at such a sight she went to Gunther and 
inquired, “What ships are these with snow-white 
sails and dragon stems that come sailing to my 
shores ?” 

King Gunther gazed for a moment at the swift- 
coming fleet, and his heart was gladdened by the 
sight, for he knew that the wished-for help was 
at hand. So with a smiling face he answered the 
queen: “Those white-sailed ships are mine. My 
body-guard— a thousand trusty warriors — are on 
board, and every man is ready to die for me. I 
sent to summon them, and now, fair queen, they 
are here. I trust they may not be unwelcome to 
your land.” 

As the vessels came into the harbor, and the 
sailors furled the sails and cast the anchors, Sieg- 
fried was seen standing on the golden prow of his 
ship, arrayed in princely garments with his earls 
and chiefs about him. The warriors on the other 
ships were also richly dressed. Their bright 
armor glistened in the sunlight and their burnished 
shields shone like so many golden mirrors. 

106 


Siegfrieds Nibelung Warriors 


Long and silently Queen Brunhild gazed upon 
the scene, and then turning away, she burst into 
tears; for she saw that the net was being more 
closely woven about her and that the fates were 
against her. At length, crushing back her grief, 
she said to Gunther, “What will you have me to 
do? That you have fairly won me and that I must 
abide the issue no one can gainsay. Will you that 
I welcome them to my castle?” 

To this King Gunther answered, “I pray you 
give them welcome to these broad hills and to your 
fair land; for no truer, nobler men live than these 
my liegemen.” 

So the queen sent a messenger to invite the men 
to come to the court. Then the men left their 
ships and with Siegfried at their head marched 
towards the castle. The queen went forth to meet 
them, greeting them all with courtesy, and Sieg- 
fried more than them all. 

And now King Gunther and his brothers were 
anxious to return to their own country. So the 
queen began to prepare to take her departure 
from her own people. She gave them of her treas- 
ures, gold and silver and precious jewels, with a 
lavish hand. She had her people fill twenty 
traveling chests with silks and gold and precious 
stones that she might have to bestow when she 
reached the land of Burgundy. Her throne she 
107 


The Story of Siegfried 


left in care of her uncle, her mother’s brother, 
until such time as her new lord, King Gunther, 
should send a governor of his own choosing to rule 
the land. For her escort she chose among the 
knights, two thousand men to follow her to the 
Rhine along with the Nibelungen warriors that 
Siegfried had brought from the land of the Nibe- 
lungs. She took with her also eighty-six of her 
trusted women and a hundred fair damsels, that 
she might have a court of her own in the strange 
land to which she was going. 

Then graciously and sweetly she bade farewell 
to her people. She kissed her nearest kin and 
gave a parting hand to all her trusted servants that 
she was to leave behind. Her people gathered 
around her with tears and lamentations, and with 
many tender expressions of love they wished her a 
safe and pleasant voyage and an early return. 
Alas! they were never to see their lovely warrior 
queen again. 

So they all went on board the ships, and set sail 
for the land of Burgundy. 


108 


CHAPTER XIV 


HOW SIEGFRIED CARRIED THE NEWS OF GUNTHER’S 
SUCCESS TO WORMS 

T HE white-sailed fleet sped swiftly on its way. 
The winds were fair, the water smooth, and 
jest and song lent gladness to the passing 
hours. From morn till eve no sounds were heard 
but those of merriment and sport and glad good 
cheer. 

On the ninth day they came in sight of a low 
flat coast stretching far away toward the lowlands, 
and the sailors knew that their voyage was nearly 
done. Then the thought came to Gunther’s mind 
that he should send heralds to Burgundy with the 
joyful tidings that he had won his bride and was 
bringing her to his home. So he called Hagen 
and told him his thoughts and asked him to be his 
messenger. 

But Hagen answered, “Nay, I would make a bad 
envoy, and I would rather stay and act as your 
chamberlain and look after the safety and comfort 
of your warriors an$ your queen. Bid Siegfried 
carry the message, for he will do so with all speed — 
109 


The Story of Siegfried 

and the more so for the sake of thy sister, the fair 
Kriemhild.” 

So Gunther sent for the knight and when he had 
come to the king he said, “We are now nearing 
my home, and it is time that a messenger be sent 
to tell my dear sister and my mother that we are 
returning and bringing with us the fair Brunhild/’ 

As Siegfried stood hesitating whether to go or 
stay, for it irked him to be treated as if he were 
the liege of the king, Gunther said, “Go not for 
my sake only, but also for fair Kriemhild’s sake, 
that the royal maiden may be grateful to you even 
as I shall be.” 

At this Siegfried yielded, saying, “Command 
what you will and I will not gainsay it. I will 
do it for the sake of fair Kriemhild, your sister, to 
whom I could deny nothing that I have in my 
heart.” 

Then Gunther gave him many messages to 
those who were awaiting him at home. “Tell my 
mother, Queen Uta, and all my relatives and 
friends of my happiness; and hide nothing from 
my sister. Bid Ortwin, my nephew, raise a great 
stand by the shore of the Rhine, and call all the 
knights together that I may hold a great high- 
tide for Brunhild, and bid my sister prepare a fair 
welcome for my bride, for which I shall ever be 
beholden to her.” 


no 


How Siegfried Carried the News 


So Siegfried took leave of Brunhild, as was 
meet, and with twenty trusty knights rode in all 
haste to Worms. When they were seen to enter 
the city, there was great sadness among the people 
for they feared that their lord, who was not with 
them, was dead. 

The messengers sprang quickly from their 
horses, and Siegfried said, “You have nothing to 
fear, for King Gunther hath won the fair Brun- 
hild for his bride, and they are on their way, 
guarded by many brave knights. And I am 
charged with a message to Queen Uta and the fair 
Kriemhild.” 

Then Giselher, the brave young prince, bore the 
message to his mother and sister, saying, “Sieg- 
fried is here, and my brother, Gunther, hath sent 
him with a message to you, and he wishes to see 
you to deliver his message.” 

“Admit him quickly,” said the queen, “and let 
us hear the message that he brings.” 

So Siegfried was brought into the presence of 
the queen and her daughter. As soon as the fair 
Kriemhild saw him, she said, “Thou art welcome, 
Sir Seigfried, valiant knight. Where is my 
brother Gunther? I fear we have lost him by 
Brunhild’s strength; and I am sad at heart and 
wish I never had been born.” 

But the warrior answered, “Give me the 


ill 


The Story of Siegfried 


guerdon of my good news, for, fair maiden, you 
weep without cause. I left your brother Gunther 
safe and sound and full of joy. He and his fair 
wife are within a short distance of the city, and 
they send a message of love to you and your 
mother.” 

At this the fair maiden wiped her eyes with her 
snow-white apron, and begged Siegfried to take a 
seat, whereto he was nothing loth. And she said, 
“1 would give thee the envoy’s guerdon of gold 
and silver, wert thou not too rich to accept it. 
Take my good will in lieu thereof.” 

“Though I had thirty crowns,” answered Sieg- 
fried, “and all the treasures of the world, I would 
be proud to take a gift from your hand.” 

“So be it then,” replied Kriemhild, with a glow 
of pleasure upon her fair cheek. 

So she bade the chamberlain to bring her gold 
and jewels; and she gave to Siegfried four and 
twenty bracelets and many precious stones as a 
mark of her good will for the message he had 
brought. 

And he said, “I must tell thee further what the 
king would have thee do when he comes to the 
Rhine; and if thou grant it he will ever be grateful 
to thee. He would have thee ride out from 
Worms to the shore and receive his noble bride 
kindly.” 


112 


How Siegfried Carried the News 


‘This I will do gladly,” the maiden replied; 
“faithfully and truly will I do it, and with warm 
affection will I receive her.” As she said this, her 
heart was throbbing with delight, and as she looked 
up into the eyes of the hero a flush of joy over- 
spread her fair face. 

Then Sindolt and Hunolt hastened to the shore 
and raised a stand with seats upon it for the com- 
ing of King Gunther. Ortwin and Gary sent out 
messengers to call the knights of Burgundy to the 
hightide; and soon all the roads were thronged 
with the kinsmen of the king. The palace was 
decked out with great splendor for the guests, 
and cunningly adorned for the stranger knights 
who were coming with King Gunther. 

Kriemhild bade her maidens bring out of the 
chests and closets their very best attire that they 
might be suitably arrayed to receive the coming 
guests. Soon they were all arrayed in ermine and 
silk, their waists and arms encircled with girdles 
and bracelets of gold and rarest gems, with costly 
lace upon their heads. Their horses also were 
adorned with gold and precious stones. 

Then forth they rode, a brilliant throng of brave 
knights and beautiful women, to meet King Gun- 
ther and Queen Brunhild. At their head rode the 
queen, and following her came the fair Kriemhild 
with a hundred lovely maidens, all riding on snow- 

113 


The Story of Siegfried 


white palfreys. Among them all the most beau-- 
tiful maiden was Kriemhild; and by her side in 
splendid array rode the noble Siegfried. I ween 
they both were happy that day as they rode side by 
side on their way to meet King Gunther and his 
bride. Soon they reached the strand where the 
stand had been built; and while they waited for 
the coming of the ships the knights joined in a 
tourney in which many spears were shivered and 
many a lance was broken. 

And now the cry is heard from the watchmen 
in the tower, “The ships are coming!” Quickly 
all eyes were turned down the noble river eager to 
catch a sight of the coming fleet. Soon the ves- 
sels came in view, the whole river glittering with 
the snowy sails and golden* prows of the swiftly 
coming ships. King Gunther’s vessel led all the 
rest; the king standing upon the deck with the 
glorious Brunhild by his side. Then arose a 
mighty shout of welcome that seemed to rend the 
very sky. Again and again the shout arose from 
those on the shore, answered with gladness by 
those upon the vessels. 

As soon as the ships reached the strand, the 
warriors from Isenland and the Nibelungs of Sieg- 
fried leaped upon the shore and formed themselves 
in a line upon either side of the way. Then King 
Gunther, taking Queen Brunhild by the hand, 
114 


Brunhild’s Arrival at Worms 

(see page 115) 






How Siegfried Carried the News 


stepped ashore, and all the people rent the air 
again with a shout of welcome. 

Then the queen-mother and Kriemhild and her 
brothers went forward to greet the pair. Kriem- 
hild took Brunhild by the hand and kissed her, and 
said, “Welcome, thrice welcome, dear sister, to thy 
home, thy kindred, and thy people who all hail thee 
as their queen. May thy days be full of joyance 
and thy years be full of peace.” 

To this the queen replied, “My heart is full of 
gladness to meet the people of my husband and 
the friends of the noble Siegfried. May my life 
be happy among you and may I be to you all that 
you could desire of your queen.” 

At this all the people shouted again in joyous 
welcome. They placed the queen in a golden 
wain; and Gunther mounted his war steed, while 
the whole company made ready to ride to the 
castle. At the head rode King Gunther with Sieg- 
fried by his side; then came the queen in her golden 
wain; and then the queen-mother and the fair 
Kriemhild and her maidens in their snowy robes 
and on their snowy steeds; and after them the 
princes and all the knights. On they marched to 
the castle, where for twelve days the broad halls 
rang with music and games and merriment. 

Thus was Queen Brunhild welcomed to the land 
of Burgundy. 

“5 


CHAPTER XV 


HOW SIEGFRIED AND KRIEMHILD WERE WEDDED 

N OW in the evening there was a great banquet 
in the castle. As King Gunther was enter- 
ing the banquet hall, Siegfried came to him 
and said, “Most noble king, may I remind you now 
of the vow you made me that you would give your 
sister to be my wife?” 

The king with goodwill replied, “Thou hast 
done well to remind me of my promise; and I shall 
not go back from it now. If my sister loves you 
and will have you, she shall be thy bride.” So he 
sent and bade the fair Kriemhild to come to the 
court before the king. As she came to the hall, 
attended by her maidens, young Giselher met her 
and said, “Send back these maidens, for the king 
would see thee alone.” 

So she sent away her maidens and they led 
Kriemhild to King Gunther, where he stood 
amidst his knights and liegemen of many lands. 
Brunhild was just passing to the banquet hall; and 
116 


How Siegfried Was Wedded 


she paused a moment to listen, not knowing what 
was about to be done. 

The king, turning to the people that stood 
around said, “Friends, and liegemen all, I pray 
you help me entreat my sister that she take Sieg- 
fried for her husband.” 

To this they all assented with one accord, say- 
ing, “That may she do with honor. For he is a 
noble knight whom we all respect for his courtesy 
and valiant deeds.” 

Again the king spake, “Dear sister, I pray thee 
of thy goodness and thy duty, redeem the pledge 
I gave. I sware that thou shouldst wed the hero 
Siegfried; and if thou wilt take him for thy hus- 
band thou wilt do me a service more than thou art 
aware of.” 

With modest mien and blushing cheek, the 
maiden replied, “Dear brother, mine, thou dost 
not need to entreat me. Right willingly will I 
obey thee and wed the man that thou hast chosen 
for me, if he will have me for his wife.” 

As Siegfried listened to her reply, his face was 
flushed with joy, and he said, “Most noble and 
beauteous lady, to wed thee and take thee for my 
bride would content my heart more than aught 
else in the world. To thee I pledge my service 
and my honor, for I esteem thee above all ladies 
whom I have ever met.” 


The Story of Siegfried 


At this all the knights were greatly pleased, and 
they bade the pair stand together within the circle, 
and asked the maiden if she would take the 
knight for her husband. Shy and blushing like a 
rose, she took his hand; and as he gave to her his 
plighted troth, he took her in his arms and kissed 
her before all the company. 

Now at the banquet the king and Brunhild sat 
together, while Siegfried sat with Kriemhild, sur- 
rounded by his Nibelung knights. As Brunhild 
saw this she was perplexed and vexed, and she fell 
to weeping, and the tears flowed down her cheeks. 

When King Gunther saw the queen in tears, he 
said, “What aileth thee, sweet lady, that the light 
of thine eyes is dim? Rather shouldst thou re- 
joice and be happy, for my land and rich castles and 
true liegemen are all subject to thee. And the 
wedding banquet is no place for tears.” 

“I have cause to weep,” the queen replied, “I 
grieve for thy sister that she sitteth there by thy 
vassal. My heart aches to see her thus shamed by 
sitting beside a common liegeman of thine.” 

To this the king answered, “I pray thee silence; 
for thou knowest not of what thou speakest. An- 
other time I will tell thee why I gave my sister to 
Siegfried. May she live happily with him.” 

But she said, “I cannot help grieving that her 
beauty should be thrown away on one beneath her. 
118 



Marriage of Kriemhild and Siegfried 

(see page 118) 





















' . 









































































































































How Siegfried Was Wedded 


If I knew where to go, I would flee from thee 
until thou hadst told me how Siegfried hath gotten 
the fair Kriemhild for his bride.” 

“Hearken, fair queen, and I will tell thee,” the 
king replied. “Know that Siegfried is a rich king 
with lands and castles equal to my own. It is thus 
meet that I should give him my fair sister for his 
bride.” 

But nothing that the king could say would 
satisfy the queen or dispel her gloom. There 
seemed to her some secret mystery which she 
should know and which the king concealed from 
her. When the feast was over and the guests 
were withdrawn she still sat sullen and silent. In 
vain he pleaded with her for a word or a look of 
love; all she answered was, “Not till I know what 
I asked you for will I have anything to do with 
you.” 

At last the king grew angry and changed from 
tenderness to harsh words, commanding her to 
silence and wifely obedience. Brunhild, forget- 
ting that she was no longer the free maid of Isen- 
land, gave way to her wrath, and laid violent hands 
upon her lord. Taking her silken girdle from her 
waist she bound him hand and foot and hung him 
on a nail in the wall, and so left him for the night, 
ordering him not to disturb her rest by speaking 
or moaning. To all his pleadings she turned a 
119 


The Story of Siegfried 


deaf ear and left him hanging while she slept 
soundly until the morning. 

In the early morn, not wishing to disgrace the 
king in the sight of his people, she unbound him 
and bade him take a morning nap. And after that 
they arose and dressed themselves and went to the 
minster to hear mass, as was the custom of the 
times. Here Siegfried met the king and seeing 
him sad in countenance inquired the cause thereof. 
Then Gunther told him of his mishap and showed 
him his hands how they were swollen from the 
thongs. “Truly,” he said, “I have taken a cruel- 
hearted woman for my wife who treats me with 
great despite.” 

Siegfried replied, “I know her willful spirit and 
her strength. But I will contrive a way to subdue 
her pride so that she will defy thee no longer. To- 
night when you withdraw to your chambers I will 
come with you secretly with the Tarncape around 
me so that she will not see me. I will put out the 
lights in the hands of the pages, and by this sign 
you will know that I am near you. I will subdue 
her lofty spirit or perish in the attempt.” 

“So you do not harm her,” the king replied, 
“I care not how hard you handle her. She is a 
terrible woman as I have reason to know.” 

When the night had come and they were all 
gathered in the hall of the palace, Siegfried and his 


120 


How Siegfried Was Wedded 


beautiful wife, Kriemhild, sat side by side, with 
clasped hands, talking of their love for each other. 
As they were about to rise to withdraw from the 
hall, suddenly, she knew not how, Siegfried van- 
ished from her sight. “I marvel where the king 
has gone,” she said; “who took his hand out of 
mine?” But with trust in her husband she in- 
quired no further. 

Now, as King Gunther and Brunhild were about 
to enter their apartments, the lights were sud- 
denly extinguished. By this token King Gun- 
ther knew that Siegfried was there. Then all the 
maidens and attendants left the room, and King 
Gunther locked and bolted the chamber door. 
There was but a single light in the room and that 
was behind the curtain, so that it was quite dark. 

Then Siegfried to subdue the lofty pride of the 
queen, went where she stood and took her by the 
arm. She, thinking it was Gunther, shook him 
off, bidding him again to tell her what she wished 
to know, or else to beware of her or he would pass 
another night like the last. But Siegfried, not 
afraid of her, clasped her still more firmly by the 
arms, at which she caught hold of him with the in- 
tent to bind him as she had the night before. But 
Siegfried was too strong to be thus handled, and 
he met her strength with a strength equal to her 
own. He grappled with her fiercely and tried to 


121 


The Story of Siegfried 


overcome her, while she put forth her strength to 
throw him and bind him. 

So they wrestled back and forth, upsetting chairs 
and tables and stools, and swaying from side to 
side so that Gunther had more than once to step 
aside to avoid them. Once Brunhild had Siegfried 
pinned to the floor and sought her girdle to bind 
his hands; but with growing strength he snatched 
the girdle from her hands, and gripped her until 
the joints in her body cracked. At last her 
strength gave way and he had her at his mercy and 
was about to bind her when she cried out, “Noble 
king, I pray thee forbear; and I will be a true and 
faithful wife to thee, and acknowledge thee as my 
lord and master.” 

At this Siegfried quickly withdrew from her, 
taking from her hand a golden ring without her 
being aware of it, and with it her silken girdle. As 
he noiselessly withdrew from her, King Gunther 
came and took her by the hand, and she thinking 
that it was the king who had overcome her, treated 
him with wifely respect and affection. Her stub- 
born pride was broken and ever afterward she was 
meek and obedient to her husband’s commands. 

Meanwhile, Siegfried returned to his wife, 
Kriemhild, who had been waiting for him, won- 
dering where he had gone. Her question as to 
where he had been he gently turned aside, and hid 


122 


How Siegfried Was Wedded 


the secret from her for a long time until they had 
reached their homes in the Netherlands. Here, 
one day as they were talking of King Gunther and 
Brunhild, he told her all the adventure and gave 
her the jewel and the girdle, which caused much 
woe and brought many noble knights to their 
graves. 

Next day Gunther and Brunhild moved among 
their people with happy faces, and all their friends 
rejoiced that the king had brought them so fair 
and so loving a queen. The hightide continued 
for many days, with tournaments of noble knights, 
until fourteen days were passed. And never was 
there so splendid a tournament in the land. 


123 


CHAPTER XVI 


HOW SIEGFRIED BROUGHT HIS WIFE HOME TO THE 
NETHERLANDS 

W HEN the hightide was over and the guests 
had all departed, Siegfried spake to his 
friends, saying, “Let us now return to 
our own land/’ His wife, the fair Kriemhild, was 
pleased with the thought, and she said to her hus- 
band, “I shall be glad to go. But let us not be in 
too much haste, for my brothers shall first divide 
the land with me.” 

When Siegfried heard that, it pleased him not, 
for he had land enough for himself and her in his 
own country. The princes, Kriemhild’s brothers, 
learning of his intent, went to him and said, “Sir 
Siegfried, we are thy true servants until death. 
Know this of a surety. We would divide with 
thee, for our sister’s sake, our lands and castles, 
and the rich kingdom that we rule. A full share 
thereof shalt thou receive with Kriemhild.” 

Siegfried thanked the princes for their gracious 
words, and said, “Blest be your heritage to you 
124 


How Siegfried Brought His Wife Home 


and your people forever. The share you would 
give my dear wife she may well forego, for when 
she shall wear the crown of the Netherlands she 
will be the richest woman on earth. Command 
me in all things else and I will obey; but keep your 
fair lands for yourselves and your people.” 

But the fair Kriemhild said to her husband, 
“Though you wish not my land, you must not treat 
so lightly the Burgundian warriors. These any 
king might be proud to take with him; and these 
at least shall my brothers share with me.” 

King Gunther also said, “Take any of them 
whom thou wilt; thou wilt find many brave 
knights that are ready to ride with thee. Of 
three thousand knights, choose thou one thousand 
for thy following.” 

Then Kriemhild sent for Hagen of Trony and 
for Ortwin, and asked them if they and their kins- 
men would ride with them to the Netherlands. 
At this Hagen fell into a fury and cried, “To 
no man in the world shall Gunther give us. 
Others can ride with thee if they will; but we will 
abide with the king and the court to serve him as 
heretofore.” 

So she let the matter drop and made ready for 
the journey. Of her followers she chose two and 
thirty maidens and five hundred men, among which 
Eckewart the Margrave. Then they took 
125 


was 


The Story of Siegfried 


their leave, as was meet, with all courtesy, parting 
with farewells and kisses; and set out for the 
Netherlands. 

Siegfried sent envoys before them to King Sieg- 
mund to tell him and the Queen Sieglinde that he 
was returning home from Worms upon the Rhine 
with his wife, the fair Kriemhild, Queen Uta’s 
daughter. 

This news brought joy to the hearts of the king 
and queen; and Siegmund said, “Praised be God 
that I have lived to see the day when Kriemhild 
shall wear the crown of the Netherlands. My 
heritage is increased in worth; and Siegfried him- 
self shall be king.” Queen Sieglinde, in her glad- 
ness at the news, gave the envoys many rich gifts, 
such as red velvet and heavy silver and gold. Her 
women began to adorn themselves in haste in 
order to give a fitting welcome to the fair Kriem- 
hild. High seats she ordered builded upon which 
Siegfried might be crowned in the presence of his 
kinsmen. 

Many noble knights in splendid array rode out 
to meet Siegfried and Kriemhild and welcome 
them to the land. Sieglinde herself, with many 
beautiful women in her train, rode forth to greet 
the fair Kriemhild. As they met them Siegmund 
and Sieglinde kissed Kriemhild and also Siegfried 
many times. Their hearts were full of joy, for the 
126 


How Siegfried Brought His Wife Home 


sorrow for the long absence of their son was now 
passed. 

They brought the guests who came with Kriem- 
hild into Siegfried’s palace, and arrayed them in 
the richest apparel they had ever seen. Then they 
made ready to have a hightide, the finest that was 
ever in the land. Of its splendor many marvels 
might be told. The courtiers wore robes of 
silk and gold, embroidered with precious stones, 
the gift of Sieglinde, and the noble knights 
did many valiant feats of skill and courage on 
the field. 

Near the close of the hightide Siegmund spake 
in presence of his kinsmen, “Be it known to you 
all that Siegfried shall henceforth wear my crown 
and be your king.” The people of the Nether- 
lands heard this with gladness, for the valiant deeds 
of Siegfried were known to them all. So Sieg- 
fried received the crown and was made lord and 
king of the land; and Kriemhild became its queen. 
For ten years they ruled the land, loved and hon- 
ored by their people, when a son was born to them. 
They christened him and named him Gunther, after 
his uncle in Burgundy, and reared him with care 
that he might be a good and noble man. 

Nowat the same time came the news that Queen 
Brunhild had also born a son and that for love of 
the hero they had named him Siegfried. Thus the 

127 


The Story of Siegfried 


love between the two nations was nurtured which, 
alas, was to be followed by an evil fate. 

The fame of Siegfried’s court ceased not to be 
noised abroad until it was known among all na- 
tions. Great also was the fame of Gunther and 
his chosen warriors of Burgundy. The Nibelungs 
held their land in fee from Siegfried, and none of 
his kinsmen were so rich as he. He had honors 
also to the full; and all who knew him praised 
him for his noble worth and his just and gentle 
reign over his people. And he and Kriemhild 
loved each other with a love that knew no waning 
and were happy in the love and esteem of their 
people. 


128 


CHAPTER XVII 

HOW GUNTHER INVITED SIEGFRIED TO BURGUNDY 

N OW Queen Brunhild could not forget how 
Kriemhild, the king’s sister, had married 
Siegfried who seemed to her not to be her 
equal in rank and birth. This thought with the 
memory of the kiss that had awakened her from 
sleep, was in her mind constantly and gave her 
many sorrowful moments. There passed not a 
day but she said to herself, “Surely Kriemhild 
beareth herself too proudly for her station, for her 
husband is a vassal of King Gunther; and little 
service hath he done for 1 the land.” 

She pondered the matter secretly in her heart; 
and it irked her to think that Siegfried and his 
wife never came to see them, neither paid them 
any tribute. So at length she went to the king 
and besought him that she might see his sister 
Kriemhild again; and she told him of the thoughts 
that had given her unrest. 

The king was not pleased that she harbored these 
thoughts, and he said to her, “I do not see how 
129 


9 


The Story of Siegfried 


we can bid them come hither. They dwell so far 
away and have their duties to their people that I 
dare not command them to come to my court.” 

But Brunhild answered proudly, “However 
mighty a king’s vassal may be, he must do what 
his lord commands.” At this Gunther was 
troubled, but he made no reply, for he dared not 
tell her that Siegfried was not his vassal. 

Still day after day the queen thought upon the 
matter, and one day she said to the king, “Dear 
lord, for my love, I pray thee to help me that thy 
sister and Siegfried make us a visit, that we may 
see them both again. Truly nothing could rejoice 
me more. Thy sister’s courtesy and gentle breed- 
ing won my heart, and I long to sit with her again 
as I did on the day I became thy wife.” 

She begged the king so many times on this mat- 
ter, that at length he said, “No guests would I 
more gladly welcome than Kriemhild and Sieg- 
fried; and willingly I grant thy request. I will 
send out envoys and bid them hither.” 

The queen answered, “Send no one thither with- 
out my knowledge, and tell me without fail when 
my dear friends will come. And tell me also 
whom thou wilt send to invite them.” 

“That will I gladly,” said the king. “I will de- 
spatch thirty of my knights forthwith.” So he bade 
thirty of his most trusted knights to his presence 
130 


How Gunther Invited Siegfried 


and sent them with greetings to Siegfried’s coun- 
try, and charged them to bid King Siegfried and 
his queen, Kriemhild, to visit them and bring 
hither any of their friends whom they will. 

The envoys made haste to do the king’s bidding. 
They mounted their horses and pushed forward 
with all speed; and within twelve days they reached 
the land of the Nibelungs. 

Word was brought to Siegfried and Kriemhild, 
who were on their way to Norway, that strange 
knights had come to their land clad after the man- 
ner of the Burgundians. At this Kriemhild 
sprang from the couch, whereon she lay resting, 
and bade a maiden run to the window, who, look- 
ing out, saw Gary, whom she knew, standing in 
the courtyard surrounded by his knights. 

As they brought the news to the queen she ran 
to the king crying, “Look, there in the courtyard 
is Gary and his men whom my brother Gunther 
hath sent down from the Rhine.” 

As Siegfried heard this and saw them himself, 
he said, “They are right welcome,” and all the peo- 
ple, when they saw the envoys, greeted them with 
words of welcome. The king and queen were 
right glad to see them, and went forth to greet 
them and inquire about King Gunther and Queen 
Brunhild and their other friends in Burgundy. 
Then the envoys gave the message, that King 

I 3 I 


The Story of Siegfried 


Gunther and Queen Brunhild would have Siegfried 
and Kriemhild come to Burgundy to make them 
a visit, and be present at a great hightide. 

To this Siegfried replied, “This can hardly be, as 
I am preparing to go to Norway.” Whereto 
Gary, appealing to Kriemhild, said, “Your mother, 
Uta, and your brothers, Gernot and Giselher, pray 
that you deny them not. Every day I hear them 
lament that you dwell so far away; and Brunhild, 
my mistress, and her maidens rejoice in the hope 
to see you.” 

The message seemed pleasant to Kriemhild, and 
her mind was set on the journey. Siegmund, the 
old king, when he saw the messengers, spake 
kindly to them, saying, “You are welcome, ye 
knights of King Gunther; and since Siegfried won 
Kriemhild to wife, ye should have been here 
oftener if ye would have proved your love to her.” 

And now for ten days the envoys tarried at the 
court, feasting and joining in the hightide that was 
held for them. At last they grew tired of the 
delay, and began to murmur, saying that if they 
thus tarried too long King Gunther would be dis- 
pleased and they dare not return to their land 
again. 

Meanwhile Siegfried called his friends together 
and took counsel with them about this journey. 
He told them how King Gunther had bidden them 
132 


How Gunther Invited Siegfried 


to a hightide at the Rhine, and would have him 
come and bring the queen with him. “I would 
fain go,” he said, “were it not so far away; and I 
ask your counsel for the best.” 

His knights made answer, “If thou wouldst ride 
to this hightide, we counsel thee to take with thee 
a thousand knights that thou mayst have honor 
among the Burgundians.” Siegfried’s father, 
Siegmund, also counseled him to make the visit, 
saying, “I will ride with thee and will take a hun- 
dred knights with me to add to thy train.” 

When Siegfried had thought the matter fully 
over he was minded to accept the invitation. So 
he bade the envoys return to their home, and he 
charged them to tell King Gunther that he would 
gladly come to his hightide. And he loaded their 
horses with rich gifts for themselves and their 
friends. 

The envoys hastened on their way and soon 
reached their home again. Glad to see them and 
hear the news of their visit, their friends gathered 
around them and pressed them with questions con- 
cerning their journey. But Gary, the good 
knight, answered, “You shall have it when I have 
told it to the king.” And so he passed on with 
his comrades to the king. 

As the king saw him he sprang from his seat 
with joy, saying, “How fareth it with Siegfried? 

133 


The Story of Siegfried 


and will he accept our call to the hightide?” Gary 
answered, “He and thy sister send thee fair 
greeting, and bid me say they are glad to come to 
the hightide in response to thy gracious request.’’ 

Then said the queen to the Margrave, “Tell me, 
I pray thee, will Kriemhild come with them? And 
hath she lost any of her former beauty?” Whereto 
Gary, the good knight, answered, “They will both 
come, and with them many knights.” And the 
good Margrave said, “The queen is glorious in her 
beauty; and Siegfried is loved and honored by all 
his people.” 

At this the face of Brunhild darkened, and the 
secret thoughts that she kept hidden in her heart 
concerning Kriemhild and Siegfried no one can 
tell. That the noble prince whose kiss had aroused 
her from her sleep was now the husband of another 
was ever in her mind. 

Then Uta bade the envoys to her presence, and 
asked them many questions as to how it fared with 
the fair Kriemhild. And Gary told her that he 
had found her well and happy with her husband 
and child, and that she would come to see them 
shortly. 

The envoys showed all the rich gifts that Sieg- 
fried had given them; and all the knights that 
saw them praised Siegfried for his bounty. But 
Hagen said, “It is easy for him to give; for he has 

134 


How Gunther Invited Siegfried 

possession of the hoard which the Nibelungs are 
keeping for him, and he could not spend this 
hoard if he lived a thousand years, for to it there is 
no end.” 

And there was great rejoicing among the 
knights and ladies of the court that Siegfried and 
Kriemhild were coming to the hightide. The 
servants began to be busy making preparation for 
the entertainment of the noble guests. As for the 
cooks, what meats they made ready against the 
feasts in their pots and cauldrons no one can fully 
tell. 

The women of the court were also full busy pre- 
paring their robes, embroidering them with gold 
and lace and shining stones, that they might give 
the king and queen of the Netherlands a fitting 
welcome. 


*35 


CHAPTER XVIII 

HOW SIEGFRIED GAVE THE HOARD TO KRIEMHILD 

A S soon as the envoys had departed, Siegfried 
and Kriemhild began to make ready for the 
promised visit to the Rhineland. Not 
knowing what might befall them during their 
absence, Siegfried thought best to tell his wife of 
the glittering hoard of the mountain guarded by 
the faithful dwarf, Alberich. 

As Kriemhild listened to the tale she said, “It 
would please me more than words can tell to see 
that glittering hoard before we leave for Bur- 
gundy.” 

“You shall see it, if you wish,” said Siegfried. 
So he called for his horses and also a small number 
of knights and ladies, and they all started for the 
mountain where the hoard was kept. About noon 
they came to a great fortress standing on the 
mountain side. In this castle lived the dwarf, Al- 
berich, who kept guard over the hoard. 

As they rode up to the gate it was opened by a 
sleeping giant who always sat within; and the 
136 


How Siegfried Gave Away the Hoard 

party passed into the courtyard. There they were 
met by the faithful Alberich, who had kept guard 
over the hoard for many years. 

As he espied Siegfried he came running toward 
him, exclaiming, “Hail, noble master; what are 
thy commands to-day?” “Lead us to the treasure 
vaults,” answered Siegfried. “I would that my 
queen may see the wealth of my kingdom which 
thou art guarding for me.” 

At this the dwarf led the way through a narrow 
door which opened into a lone and gloomy cavern. 
The entrance was lighted by little torches held in 
the hands of tiny elves who bowed their heads in 
homage as the king and queen passed by. As 
soon as they were fairly in the cave, no torches 
were needed, for the piles of glittering gold and 
sparkling jewels lighted up the cavern as bright 
as day. 

“There,” said Siegfried, as the queen stood 
mute with amazement. “There is the hoard of the 
Nibelungs. This is the treasure I won with my 
good sword, Balmung. To thee, fair Kriemhild, 
my beloved queen, I now present it. It is all yours 
except this serpent’s ring which I will keep my- 
self.” 

“Dear husband, mine,” she said, “no words of 
thanks can tell thee all I feel fof this great gift. 
All I can give thee in return for it is my faithful 

137 


The Story of Siegfried 

love. But may I ask why the ring also may not 
be mine?” 

“Alas,” replied Siegfried, “a curse rests upon 
the ring,— q curse of the evil one that makes it a 
source of danger to anyone who wears it.” 

“Then why,” asked Kriemhild, “do you keep it 
yourself? Why do you risk the curse of the evil 
one? It were better to throw it in the sea or melt 
it in the fire and thus be sure to escape the curse.” 

Then Siegfried told her how he had slain the 
dragon, Fafnir, the old-time keeper of the hoard, 
and how he had bathed himself in the blood of the 
dragon, and how when he had put his hands to his 
lips he could understand the songs of the birds, 
and that the blood upon his body had made him 
proof against spear or sword or any sharp weapon. 

“Was every part of your body covered with the 
dragon’s blood?” she asked. “Every part,” he re- 
plied, “except a little spot between the shoulders 
upon which a leaf from the linden tree fell as I was 
bathing myself with the blood. But I never fear 
for that, for a brave man never turns his back upon 
a foe.” 

“Alas !” said the queen, as she stood toying with 
the ring, “that little leaf and this fated ring may 
be the cause of much woe to us.” 

Siegfried laughed at her fears, and taking the 
ring he slipped it upon his finger, saying that he 


How Siegfried Gave Away the Hoard 

would wear it in spite of all that the evil fate could 
do. 

Then they all turned away from the glittering 
hoard and following Alberich they soon came to 
the narrow door and through it into the open air 
again. And mounting their horses they prepared 
to start homeward. 

As Siegfried gave a parting word to Alberich, he 
said, “Remember, Alberich, that I have given the 
hoard to my queen. Henceforth you will hold it 
for her, and whatever she may bid you do with it 
that you will do.” 

Then the drowsy giant who kept the gate, swung 
it wide open, and passing through it they rode 
through the forest till they came to their home 
again, just as the evening sun was setting behind 
the hills. 

On the morrow they made ready to depart on 
their journey to the land of King Gunther. They 
loaded their horses with costly presents, and 
gathered a goodly company of knights who were 
to ride with them to Burgundy. The women 
who were to accompany the queen took their finest 
robes, so that they might appear well to the 
knights and ladies of Kriemhild’s home. 


139 


CHAPTER XIX 


HOW SIEGFRIED AND KRIEMHILD RODE TO 
BURGUNDY 

E ARLY in the month of roses, with a retinue 
of more than a thousand knights and many- 
fair women, they started on their long and 
toilsome journey to the Southland. They rode 
along, a merry company, thinking of nought but 
happiness and little dreaming of the woe that was 
to follow this journey. 

On their way Siegfried and Kriemhild rode side 
by side, cheering the toilsome journey with pleas- 
ant conversation. He told her many things she 
had not known before — of his visit to Isenland, 
where he found her sister-in-law, Brunhild, sleep- 
ing in her palace, and how he had awakened her by 
a kiss upon her forehead. 

At this Kriemhild gave a gentle frown, but 
Siegfried said, “Think not amiss of this, my dear 
wife, for no other kisses ever passed my lips until 
I won thy love and became thy wedded lord. And 
know that in the world there is no woman that 
could win my loyal love from thee.” 

140 


How They Rode to Burgundy 

With a smile of joy and a look of wifely con- 
fidence, she answered, “I trust thee fully, dear 
lord, and am happy in thy constant love and proud 
to be thy wife.” 

Then he told her also how he had aided her 
brother, Gunther, to win Queen Brunhild by ex- 
celling her in a trial of skill and strength; at which 
Queen Kriemhild was much amazed, and said, “ I 
fear that this deceit, if ever known, would be a 
cause of bitterness to Brunhild.” 

Siegfried excused the wile as it was done to aid 
her brother whose heart was captured by the war- 
rior queen. And then he told her how he had 
overcome the stubborn will of Brunhild, when, be- 
cause King Gunther would not tell her what she 
asked, she had treated him with unwifely scorn 
and despite. “Here is the girdle,” he said, “which 
I took from her, and here is the ring that I drew 
from her finger in the scuffle I had with her to 
subdue her willful spirit. I give them now to 
thee.” 

Still more amazed, a jealous pang arose in 
Kriemhild’s heart, her eyes were filled with tears, 
and words of chiding fell from her lips. But Sieg- 
fried soothed her jealous heart with words of ten- 
derness; and thoughts of his own faithful love 
assured her that he was full worthy of her trust. 
And now she understood what was not clear be- 


The Story of Siegfried 


fore, how he had suddenly withdrawn his hand 
from hers and left her awhile as they sat in the 
dusk of the evening on the second day of their 
marriage. 

So strange a tale filled all her thoughts for the 
rest of the journey, and often in silence she pon- 
dered on it as they rode upon their way. The 
thought of Brunhild’s warrior-strength and willful 
heart and the despite she had done to her wedded 
lord, filled Kriemhild’s mind with doubt and dread 
for the future. 

Meanwhile as they journeyed, the tidings 
reached King Gunther of their coming; and he 
went to Brunhild and said, “Do you remember 
how Kriemhild welcomed you when you came first 
to this land? Such welcome would I have thee 
give to her.” 

Brunhild answered, “I remember well how 
cordial was her welcome to me; and such welcome 
will I gladly give to her.” 

“They come to-morrow,” said the king, “so let 
us lose no time in getting ready to receive them 
lest they surprise us here in the castle.” 

So Queen Brunhild gave orders to her women 
to seek out and array themselves in their best 
robes; and this they gladly did. As the visitors 
neared the city Gunther and the queen rode out 
to meet them in royal state. When they met them 
142 


How They Rode to Burgundy 


they gave them a royal welcome, even greater than 
that which Kriemhild had shown to Brunhild 
when King Gunther brought her as a bride to Bur- 
gundy. 

The king addressed them, saying, “You are wel- 
come here, King Siegfried, to me and all my men. 
Right joyful have you made us all by this journey.” 
And all the men vied with one another to give a 
welcome to the hero. 

Then the knights all dismounted, and the women 
were assisted from their saddles, and there was 
clasping of hands, and many words of kindly 
greeting were spoken. The two queens drew 
nigh to each other and courtesied, and then clasp- 
ing each other by the hands they kissed each other, 
while all the people looked on in gladness. 

Then they all rode forward to the town, and all 
the people joined in shouts of welcome. Such a 
display of noble knights with shining shields riding 
such richly caparisoned horses, and of beautiful 
women clad in silks adorned with gold and precious 
stones, had never before been seen in the city of 
Worms. And above them all shone the beauty 
of the two queens, Brunhild and Kriemhild. 

Soon they assembled in the great reception 
room and gathered around the tables where they 
feasted on the best that the land could afford. 
Siegfried sat in his old accustomed seat with the 

143 


The Story of Siegfried 


fair Kriemhild by his side. Brunhild sat beside the 
king, and all the while kept her eyes upon Kriem- 
hild thinking her as fair as the snow and brighter 
of hue than the gold she wore. She also kept her 
eyes on Siegfried, thinking that never before was a 
vassal so rich and honored as he. 

As Kriemhild looked upon Queen Brunhild she 
could not forget all that Siegfried had told her on 
the way, — of her sleeping in the castle and being 
awakened by the touch of Siegfried’s lips, of the 
contest of skill in which she had been overcome 
by the wiles of Siegfried, and of the struggle in 
her chamber in which she had been forced to wifely 
obedience by Siegfried’s strength. It irked her to 
think that the life of the warrior-queen had been 
so closly linked with that of her noble lord and 
husband. 

On the morrow there was held a great hightide, 
and there were tourneys among the men, with a 
clashing of shields and a flashing of swords, while 
the city rang with the music of the flutes and the 
drums. At the windows sat the stately dames and 
fair maidens, gazing down upon the jousting of 
the knights, and cheering on their favorites with 
their smiles. 

Brunhild, in queenly state, was full gracious to 
her guests, though the thought was ever in her 
mind why a vassal like Siegfried should receive 
144 


How They Rode to Burgundy 


such courtesy and honor from King Gunther and 
his friends. At length she said, “I can hide my 
thoughts no longer. I must contrive by some 
means that Kriemhild tell me why her husband 
who is our vassal is so highly honored and hath 
paid no tribute for these many years.” 

So she waited for the hour, the devil tempting 
her, when she should press the fatal question, little 
dreaming that by reason thereof the land should 
be filled with mourning. 


*45 


CHAPTER XX 

HOW THE TWO QUEENS QUARRELED 

O NE day before vespers, there was heard in the 
courtyard of the castle the noise of the tilt- 
ing of knights, and all the people gathered 
to witness the tourney. The queens sat together 
cheering on their favorite knights and greeting the 
victors with their smiles. 

As Kriemhild saw her husband riding so kingly 
among the knights her heart beat high with wifely 
pride, and she said to Brunhild, “See my noble 
husband how kingly he rides among the knights.” 

“He has a kingly air,” said Brunhild, “but he 
cannot compare with King Gunther, who was born 
a king and is master of all these lands.” 

'But my husband is also master of many lands,” 
said Kriemhild, “and even all these lands might be 
his if he so desired.” 

Brunhild, looking at Kriemhild in surprise, said, 
“He may have much land of his own, but he hath 
no title to these lands of King Gunther. If there 
lived none other save thou and he, our kingdom 
146 


How the Two Queens Quarreled 

might then be his, but while Gunther is alive that 
could never be.” 

Not heeding her reply, Kriemhild said, “See him 
there, how proud he looks and how he surpasses 
all the other knights, even as the bright moon sur- 
passes the stars. My heart is full of joy and pride 
because of him.” 

“I grant he has a noble mien,” said Brunhild; 
“but however valiant he may be, however comely 
and fair, thy brother Gunther excels him, for he is 
not only of royal birth, but is the first among all 
kings.” 

Whereupon Kriemhild replied, “My praises are 
not idle words, for Siegfried was also born a king, 
and is at least thy husband’s equal.” 

“Be not angry, fair Kriemhild,” Brunhild re- 
plied, “for neither are my words idle. When I 
first saw the king thy brother, who vanquished me 
in the sports, and thus won me for his queen, they 
both said that Siegfried was Gunther’s liegeman. 
How then can he be nobly born? I hold him for 
a vassal, for I heard him say it.” 

At this Kriemhild cried, “Evil were my lot if 
that were true. How could my brothers give 
me to a vassal to wife? I pray thee of thy cour- 
tesy to cease from saying that I am the wife of a 
vassal.” 

“That will I not,” answered Brunhild; “for there- 

147 


The Story of Siegfried 


fore should I lose many other knights that with 
him owe us homage.” 

Whereat fair Kriemhild waxed exceeding wroth. 
“Lose them then thou must,” she said, “for any 
service he will do thee. He is nobler even than 
King Gunther, my noble brother; for he was not 
only nobly born, but hath done more valiant deeds, 
and rules a greater people. If he is a vassal, why 
hath he never paid any tribute to the king? Of a 
truth thy arrogant words irk me sore.” 

“Thou vauntest thyself too highly for a vassal’s 
wife,” cried the queen. “We shall soon see 
whether thou art regarded by the knights and 
liegemen with as much honor as myself.” 

Both the women were now full of angry feelings 
toward each other. Kriemhild’s face was flushed, 
her mien was proud and queenly as she answered, 
“Thou shalt see straitway whether Siegfried is thy 
vassal. Thou shalt see this day whether I dare 
enter the minster before thee. For I would have 
thee know that my husband is of greater worship 
than thy own. To-day thou shalt see thy vassal 
go to court before the Burgundian knights; and 
myself be honored like a queen.” 

Fiercer still grew the wrath of the women. “If 
thou art no vassal,” said Brunhild, “thou and thy 
women shall walk separate from my company when 
we go into the minster. I shall have no one in 
148 


How the Two Queens Quarreled 

my train who is not willing to do homage to my 
lord.” 

“So be it,” replied Kriemhild. Then going to 
her maidens she said, “Now adorn yourselves, my 
maidens, that I be not shamed this day. Put on 
your richest apparel with all your finest laces and 
richest jewels. She shall take back what her 
mouth hath so uncourteously spoken.” 

So the dames and damsels sought out their rich- 
est vestures. Bright shone their stuffs woven in 
Araby, out of which their robes were fashioned, 
and brighter still gleamed the jewels which they 
wore. Thus gorgeously arrayed they followed 
Kriemhild until they came to the minster, where 
Siegfried’s knights were waiting for them. The 
people marveled to see the queens apart and not 
going together to the minster as before. 

Brunhild, with a frown upon her face, stood be- 
fore the minster door with all her knights and 
women around her. As Kriemhild came with her 
forty and three maidens, the people gazed with 
wonder thinking they had never seen before so 
gorgeous a display of apparel. So the two queens 
met before the minster, at which Brunhild cried 
out to Kriemhild to stand still and not enter the 
minster. “No vassal,” she said, “shall go before 
the queen.” 

Whereto Kriemhild, who was very wroth, re- 
149 


The Story of Siegfried 


plied, “It were better that thou hadst held thy 
peace. Thou hast shamed thyself, and wouldst 
shame me before all these people. But since thou 
wilt have it so let me tell thee that thou wert bond- 
woman to one whom you call a vassal; how then 
canst thou be the queen?” 

“What dost thou mean?” cried Brunhild aghast. 
“Whom dost thou call a bondwoman? To whom 
do you dare apply this ugly word?” 

“I mean thyself,” said Kriemhild. “It was Sieg- 
fried, my husband, and not my brother Gunther 
who wrestled with thee and mastered thee, laying 
thee prostrate on the floor and having thee at his 
mercy. How then canst thou claim Siegfried for 
thy vassal? Or if he is a vassal how art thou the 
true wife of the king?” 

At this Brunhild was speechless with horror 
and amazement. She could only murmur, “I will 
ask my husband, Gunther;” and broke into tears. 
Then Kriemhild and her ladies swept before her 
into the minster. Brunhild did not follow her, 
but stood without during the service surrounded 
by her own women and knights. 

When the service was over Kriemhild with her 
knights and ladies came forth from the minster, 
and as they were passing Brunhild, she cried out, 
“Stop ! thou foul-mouthed woman. Thou hast 
called me a bondwoman; now must thou prove it.” 


How the Two Queens Quarreled 


“Let me pass,” said Kriemhild, “and I advise 
thee to say no more about it. But if thou needst 
proof, look at this ring which Siegfried took from 
thy finger and gave to me.” 

“That ring,” retorted Brunhild, “was stolen 
from me and hath been missing these many years. 
Now I know who stole it.” 

“I am no thief,” cried Kriemhild; “but this ring 
was given me by my husband, and more I say; I 
can prove my words by this girdle which I wear 
around my waist, and which Siegfried took from 
you when he wrestled with you for the mastery.” 

When Brunhild saw the girdle she was for a mo- 
ment mute with astonishment. Then breaking 
out into tears she implored them to send for King 
Gunther, saying, “I will tell him how his sister hath 
mocked me, saying openly that I was her hus- 
band’s bondwoman.” 

The king came quickly at her bidding, and when 
he found her in tears he spake kindly to her, say- 
ing, “What aileth thee, dear wife?” 

She answered him, “Thy sister hath shamed me 
before all these people, saying that I was a bond- 
woman to her husband, Siegfried. And she 
weareth a girdle that I had long lost and a golden 
ring that I once had. Woe is me that ever I was 
born ! If thou clearest me not from this shame I 
will never love thee more.” 


The Story of Siegfried 

Gunther answered, “If she said such a thing she 
hath done an evil deed. I will send for Siegfried 
that he may confess whether he ever boasted so or 
not.” 

So they summoned Siegfried who, when he came 
and saw the anger of the queens and knew not the 
cause, spake quickly, saying, “Why are the women 
weeping? Tell me quickly; and why was I thus 
summoned?” 

Whereto Gunther answered, “I am greatly 
vexed; for Brunhild, my wife, tells me that Kriem- 
hild says that thou hast boasted that she was once 
thy bondwoman. Is this true?” 

To this Siegfried replied, “There is some mis- 
take in this. If my wife hath said so, I will not rest 
until she hath made some amends for it. But here 
I swear with a high oath, in the presence of all thy 
knights, that I have never made such a boast.” 

“So be it,” said King Gunther. “If thou swear 
the oath here we shall all believe thee.” Then the 
Burgundians stood round in a circle; and Sieg- 
fried swore the oath with an upraised hand. Where- 
upon the king said, “I hold thee guiltless of what 
thy wife hath said.” 

But Brunhild was so deeply wounded that she 
would not be comforted. She felt that in some 
way she had been deceived and deeply wronged. 
That King Gunther had never shown the strength 
152 


How the Two Queens Quarreled 


needed to conquer her in the sports or reduce her 
to submission after their wedding, and was so in- 
ferior in mien and bearing to Siegfried, lent color 
to the words of Kriemhild. And then the thought 
that Siegfried had awakened her with a kiss and 
should have been her husband instead of King 
Gunther, deepened her sense of the wrong that 
had been done to her. And to know that Sieg- 
fried, whose image ever dwelt within her heart, 
should have lent himself to the cruel deceit was 
more than she could bear. And she gave herself 
up to such doleful grief that her people had great 
pity for her. 

Then Hagen, who was ever bent on mischief and 
whose jealous heart had made him Siegfried’s foe, 
went to Brunhild and spake to her in kindly words 
of sympathy, and told her that it was Siegfried and 
Siegfried alone who had plotted to deceive her. 

“Had it not been for him,” Hagen said, “you. 
might still have been the happy queen of Isenland. 
And now having deceived you and made you Gun- 
ther’s wife, he laughs at you, and urges his queen, 
Kriemhild, to scorn you as she would a menial.” 

“It is all too true,” said Brunhild. “And yet 
how grand and beautiful he is; and how he rushed 
through the flames and came into the castle where 
I slept and awakened me with the soft pressure of 
his lips. But still he hath been the cause of all 

153 


The Story of Siegfried 


my woe, and I shall have no peace of mind again 
while he lives. ” 

“He must not live, dear lady, for his wrongs 
to you cannot be pardoned or excused. Even 
now he is planning to seize this kingdom and add 
it to his own possessions. I will see King Gun- 
ther and we will put an end to his wicked design.” 

“Do so, good Hagen,” said Brunhild. “Take 
him from my path, and bring low the mighty pride 
of his wife, and I shall be happy again.” 

While they thus talked, Gernot and Ortwin came 
up where they stood and heard the counsel of 
Hagen. So deeply did they feel the insult to the 
queen that they agreed with Hagen that Siegfried 
must die. But Giselher, the youngest brother, 
said, “Alas, good knights, what would you do? 
What hath Siegfried done that he should deserve 
such a fate? Remember that a woman is lightly 
angered.” 

“He hath foully slandered our queen,” said 
Hagen; “and I will avenge on him his boast, or I 
shall die in the attempt.” 

Then came King Gunther to whom they re- 
vealed their purpose. But the king said, 
“Remember that good as well as evil hath he done 
to us. Wherefore should I hate the hero? He 
hath ever been true to me; and I cannot consent 
to his death.” 


154 


How the Two Queens Quarreled 


But Hagen and the others banded against him; 
and day after day Hagen tempted Gunther, saying 
that if Siegfried were dead many kings’ lands 
might be added to his own. 

Still Gunther would not consent to Siegfried’s 
death, though the things that they said to him 
made him heavy at heart. As he saw his people, 
under Hagen’s words, growing more and more 
bitter toward Siegfried, he said, “Give over this 
deadly purpose. He hath done us great honor, 
and for me many favors. Besides he is so strong 
that if he were aware of any intent against his life 
he would soon make us all rue it.” 

“Be not afraid of that,” said Hagen, “for I will 
contrive, secretly, some way in which to avenge 
the insult he hath given to thy wife, the queen. 
Let us declare war against some of the neighboring 
tribes and ask him to join us in the war, and then 
if I can find out a certain secret from his wife, he 
can easily be put to death.” 

Thus day after day Hagen poured his bitter pur- 
pose into Gunther’s ear, until at last the king gave 
his assent, and with Hagen plotted black treason 
against the man who had won for him his queen. 
And this hateful deed of deep ingratitude was all 
on account of the quarrel of two women. Would 
that only words of love and gentleness should fall 
from a woman’s tongue! 

155 


CHAPTER XXI 

HOW SIEGFRIED WAS BETRAYED BY HAGEN 

A ND now through Hagen’s treachery there 
- came false messages saying that King 
Ludger and King Ludgast had declared 
war against Burgundy, and were marching thither 
with a great army to invade the land. At this 
King Gunther fell into a seeming rage as if he had 
no knowledge of the purpose of these evil tidings. 
Soon all through the court there was great con- 
fusion, men and women hurrying to and fro, and 
warriors busy with their weapons making ready 
for the fray. 

When Kriemhild heard the noise and tumult, 
and learned the cause of it, she was greatly 
troubled and went to seek her husband. When 
she found him she drew him aside and besought 
him not to take part in the war, but to hasten back 
to the Netherlands with all speed. 

“Why should I not take part in this war, my 
noble queen?” said Siegfried. “You would not 
156 


How Siegfried Was Betrayed by Hagen 

have me play the coward and desert my friends in 
their time of need?” 

“I would not have you play the coward,” an- 
swered Kriemhild; and her eyes were filled with 
tears. “But I fear that some unseen danger hangs 
over you. There are other men more to be feared 
than Ludger and Ludgast. Last night I dreamed 
that as you hunted in the forest two wild boars 
attacked you and tore you so that the grass and 
flowers were stained with your blood. And I 
awoke with a shock and heard the wind and the 
rain beating against the windows in a wild and 
furious storm. And when I fell asleep again, I 
dreamed that two tall mountains rose up from the 
ground, and their high granite crags toppled over 
and fell upon you and crushed you to the earth. 
Then I awoke again, with heavy heart and fearful 
forebodings. My heart tells me that some dread 
evil threatens us, and so I pray that you go not 
to this war, but let us hasten home. Too long al- 
ready have our Nibelung people waited for our 
coming.” 

Siegfried laughed at her fears and tried to lift 
the burden from her heart, saying, “Thou knowest 
how I am protected from harm; and besides the 
Norns have woven the woof of every man’s life, 
and when the hour comes no one can avoid his 
destiny.” 


157 


The Story of Siegfried 


Then he led her lovingly back into her room 
and went to meet the king. He found him and 
Hagen in secret conversation, with their eyes 
downcast as if in some distrust. “Wherefore,” 
Siegfried said, “are the king and Hagen so sorrow- 
ful? If any danger threatens you, I will stand by 
you and avenge your wrongs.” 

At this Gunther raised his eyes and said, “We 
grieve not without cause; for Ludger and Ludgast 
have broken their compact and are marching 
hither to invade my land.” 

“For that you need have no fear,” said Sieg- 
fried. “I will withstand their might and save the 
honor of this land. You and your men may stay 
at home, if you will, and I will ride forth with the 
knights I have with me; and doubt not that the foe 
shall suffer defeat at my hands.” 

The crafty king bowed low and said, “These are 
good words, my noble friend;” and he took Sieg- 
fried by the hand in seeming token of gratitude. 
Meanwhile the warriors of Burgundy gathered 
together making ready for the conflict; while Sieg- 
fried called around him his well-tried Nibelung 
knights. 

While all were getting ready for the field, Hagen 
went to Kriemhild, as if to take his leave of her, to 
whom she said, “I am proud of a husband that 
standeth so true to his friends, as Siegfried does. 


How Siegfried Was Betrayed by Hagen 


And now I pray you that you will forget what I 
said about Brunhild, for I am sorry that I troubled 
her with my hasty words.” 

With cunning intent Hagen answered, “Think 
no more of that, for you will soon be friends again. 
And to show my friendship for you I pray that you 
tell me wherein I can serve you with Siegfried, and 
I will do it for you, for there is no one I love bet- 
ter.” 

Trusting his friendly manner, Kriemhild replied, 
“I thank thee, good Hagen, for this kindly 
promise. I have no fear for his life in battle, but 
that he is often over zealous and of too proud a 
courage.” 

And Hagen said, with deceitful tongue, “Dear 
Cousin Kriemhild, if thou fearest harm of any kind 
for him, tell me now by what device I may protect 
him, and I will guard him in the battle as I would 
my own life.” 

Then Kriemhild, deceived by his guileful words, 
said, “Thou art my cousin and I am thine, and I 
will confide my fears to thee. You know that 
when my husband slew the dragon in the forest 
he bathed himself in the monster’s blood which 
made him proof against any weapon. Yet when 
he is away from me I am in fear, knowing that 
there is one spot in his body that can be wounded.” 

“Tell me that,” cried Hagen eagerly; “tell me 

159 


The Story of Siegfried 

where it is, and I will guard him there with my 
life,” 

“I will trust thee with the secret, good Hagen,” 
answered Kriemhild, “for I trust thy words and 
friendly heart. Know you that while the hot 
blood flowed from the wounded dragon, and Sieg- 
fried was bending down to bathe therein, a leaf 
from a linden tree came floating down and settled 
on his back between his shoulders. That spot was 
not touched by the blood and there he could be 
pierced with spear or sword.” 

“It is well, dear Kriemhild, that thou hast told 
me this,” said Hagen, smiling in his heart; “for I 
shall know where he could be harmed by a foe. 
And now I counsel thee to sew a small sign upon 
his garment marking where the leaf fell, that I may 
know where to defend him when we are in battle.” 

So trusting the deceitful knight, Kriemhild made 
a little silken cross and sewed it upon her hus- 
band’s garment, just over where the leaf had 
fallen. Alas, that this was done, for loving hands, 
without intent, helped to weave his tragic fate. 

Then Kriemhild said, “O noble knight, I trust 
my husband to thy loving care and pray that thou 
wilt guard him in the thick of the fight if danger 
comes near him.” 

“Dear cousin,” replied the treacherous knight, 
“I will guard him with a true heart and in good 
160 


How Siegfried Was Betrayed by Hagen 


faith.” Then having found the secret he desired, 
he went forthwith to King Gunther and told him 
all that he had heard from Kriemhild. 

And now he counseled with the king that instead 
of marching out as if going to battle, they should 
spread the report that Kings Ludger and Ludgast 
had given up their purpose and were marching 
back to their own homes. “And let us ride a hunt- 
ing in the Odinwald, after the bear and wild boar, 
as we have so often done before; and I will see that 
it is his last hunt.” 

And so it was agreed; and soon false messen- 
gers, sent by Hagen, arrived, saying that Kings 
Ludger and Ludgast had turned their forces home- 
ward and had given up their intent of invading the 
land of Burgundy. 

When they told Siegfried that the enemy had 
withdrawn from the war and that they should hunt 
instead of marching out to meet the enemy, he 
was glad, and said, “Let him who would hunt with 
me be abroad early.” 

And so it was agreed between Hagen and the 
king that at the hunt Siegfried was to be betrayed 
to his death. When Giselher and Gernot heard of 
the treachery, they would not go to the hunt with 
the rest; but they would not reveal the secret and 
thus shared the guilt for which they paid dearly 
in the days to come. 


161 


CHAPTER XXII 

HOW SIEGFRIED WAS SLAIN BY TREACHERY 

S O on the morrow early they all made ready to 
go hunting in the forest. Gunther and 
Hagen got their men together, while Sieg- 
fried went to say good-bye to Kriemhild. He 
took her by the hand and kissed her rosy lips, say- 
ing “God grant I may see thee safe and well on my 
return.” 

As Kriemhild held him in her arms she thought 
of the secret she had revealed to Hagen, and the 
fear of some unknown danger filled her heart 
with sorrow. “Go not a hunting to-day,” she 
said, “for last night I dreamed again that evil 
dream, that two wild boars chased thee over the 
heath and tore thee so that the flowers were red 
with thy blood. Have pity on my grief, I pray 
thee, for I fear there are those that would do thee 
harm.” 

Smiling at her fears, Siegfried pressed her to 
his bosom, and said, “Dear love, I go but for a 
few days, and there are none that bear me hate. 

162 


How Siegfried Was Slain by Treachery 

Thy kinsmen are all my friends, and they will per- 
mit no one to harm me.” 

And still she urged him to stay, saying, “I fear 
some mischance, for last night I dreamed another 
dream of evil portent. I thought that Odin’s 
birds, Hugin and Munin, sat on a tree before me. 
And Hugin flapped his wings, and said, ‘What 
more vile than a false friend? What more to be 
feared than a secret foe?’ Then Munin flapped 
his wings, also, but said nothing. Then I awoke 
and thought of Balder how he was slain by the vile 
deceit of Loki. And as I thought upon his sad 
death, a withered leaf came floating down through 
the casement and fell upon my couch. These I 
fear are signs of evil; so my heart is full of grief 
at thy going.” 

Again he caught her in his arms and stilled her 
lips with kisses, and thus taking leave of her he 
rode away to the hunting with her brother Gun- 
ther and her uncle, Hagen. Alas ! her fears were 
true, for she never saw her noble husband alive 
again. 

They soon reached the forest where they were 
to hunt; and there encamped for awhile in a broad 
meadow until all were ready. Then Hagen said, 
“Let each of us ride alone and hunt for himself, 
then we shall know who is the best huntsman.” 
So they all rode into the depths of the forest and 


The Story of Siegfried 


soon the wood resounded with the baying of the 
hounds and the shouting of the men. 

Among them all Siegfried led the chase. His 
horse was so swift that nothing escaped him. First 
he met a huge wild boar which, with glaring eyes 
and foaming mouth and gnashing tusks, charged 
fiercely upon the hero; but with one great thrust 
of his spear he laid him low upon the ground. 
Next he met a fierce lion who crouched to spring 
upon him; but quickly drawing his trusty bow he 
sent an arrow quivering through his heart. Then 
one after another he killed a buffalo, an elk, and 
four wild bulls. As a wild boar came fleeing from 
the other hunters, Siegfried placed himself in his 
path so that he ran upon him; but with a stroke of 
his sword he cleft the body of the beast in twain. 
So great was his success in hunting that the 
hunters all praised him; and one of them said in 
jest, “Prithee, leave something alive for the rest 
of us.” 

Siegfried laughed with proper modesty at the 
merry words, and at once called in his hound, say- 
ing, “You are right; we will hunt no more until 
our good friends have joined us.” 

And now the king bade them sound the horn to 
quit the hunting and gather at the meadow for 
their mid-day meal. As they were all riding to the 
trysting-place, suddenly a huge bear came rushing 
164 


How Siegfried Was Slain by Treachery 


out of a thicket. Siegfried gave chase and thought 
to run him down; but the beast plunged into a deep 
ravine, where he stood at bay fighting fiercely for 
his life. When Siegfried came up and saw that his 
hound dare not attack the furious beast, he sprang 
from his horse and seized the bear in his arms, and 
bound him with a cord, and tied him to his saddle 
bow, and mounting his horse brought him to the 
trysting-place. 

As he thus rode proudly from the forest, Gun- 
ther saw him coming and ran and held his horse. 
And when he had alighted, he loosed the cord from 
the paws and from the mouth of the bear, and flung 
him to the ground. Immediately the dogs sprang 
toward him, barking and howling, and frightened 
the beast so that he leaped over the fires where 
the cooks were preparing the dinner, upsetting 
pots and kettles, and started for the forest followed 
by the baying hounds. At this the hunters sprang 
for their bows and spears and gave chase to the 
bear. But none of them dared shoot an arrow at 
him for fear of killing the dogs, so that it seemed 
that he would surely escape. Then Siegfried 
bounded forward, swifter than a deer, and over- 
took the bear, and with one stroke of his sword 
brought him to the ground. And all the hunters 
who saw it were amazed and greeted the hero with 
many cheers. 


165 


The Story of Siegfried 


Then they all gathered around the table that 
was furnished with meats for the palates of heroes. 
As they ate there was a call for wine, but as it did 
not come Gunther, with deceitful words, said that 
the cupbearers were tardy, and that the fault was 
Hagen’s. To which Hagen replied that the wines 
had been sent by mistake to another meadow 
where it was thought they were to dine. 

“If there is no wine here, let us have some 
water,” said Siegfried, “for we all are thirsty after 
the hunt.” 

“I know a cool spring,” said Hagen, “at the foot 
of a mountain near a linden tree, where we can 
slake our thirst. It is a rare spring and the water 
is as good as wine.” 

“When one is thirsty, as I am,” said Siegfried, 
“the sparkling water of a mountain spring is better 
than wine. Let us all go and seek the cool spring 
and slake our thirst.” 

. “Let us have a race for the spring,” said Hagen, 
“to see who can reach it first.” 

“Agreed,” said Siegfried; at which they all 
started for the spring. Gunther and Hagen were 
both light of foot and flew over the grass like two 
wild panthers; but Siegfried with a still lighter 
foot shot forward like an arrow from the hand of 
a skillful archer. He reached the spring while the 
others were only half way to it; but for courtesy 
1 66 


How Siegfried was Slain 

(see page 167) 






How Siegfried Was Slain by Treachery 

he would not drink until Gunther and Hagen had 
come. He took off his sword, and laid his spear 
and quiver of arrows upon the ground, and leaned 
his heavy shield against the linden tree. 

The stream was cool and sparkling, and the king 
bent down to the water and drank his full. When 
he had done Siegfried knelt upon the grass and 
leaned over to drink from the sparkling spring. 
Then stealthily and quickly Hagen hid his bow 
and quiver and his good sword, Balmung, and 
seizing the hero’s spear he lifted it in the air and 
with a too steady aim, he smote him just where 
Kriemhild, with loving hands, had fixed the silken 
cross. Never was a baser and more cruel deed 
done in all the world. The blood spurted out 
upon the traitor’s face, who left the spear sticking 
in the hero’s back, and fled with all his might. 

When Siegfried felt the stroke he sprang up from 
the water and reached for his sword which had 
been removed from where he placed it. Seizing 
his shield he sprang after the fleeing traitor and 
struck him with it, felling him with the stroke to 
the earth, and raining blows upon him until the 
heavy plates were broken and the jewels which 
adorned it were scattered among the grass. Had 
the hero’s strength held out Hagen would have 
had then the reward of his treachery. But the 
wound was so deep and the blood flowed so freely 
167 


The Story of Siegfried 


that his cheek grew pale and his strength gave 
way and he fell among the flowers which were 
soon dyed with his blood. In his anguish he began 
to upbraid them for their traitorous villainy. 

“False cowards/’ he cried, “is this the reward 
for all my love and service to you, that ye have 
slain me? I was ever true to you and now I pay 
the price of it. Cursed by this deed are ye all and 
your children after you. For your crime you 
shall be branded as traitors and be shunned and 
loathed by all good knights forever.” 

All the warriors came where he lay and gathered 
round him; and many of them wept at the cruel 
deed. King Gunther also bent over him and 
began to weep and lament at his death. But Sieg- 
fried said, “You need not weep, for you must have 
been aware of the wicked plot, and though I know 
your weakness, yet never did I think you could 
lend yourself to so base a deed.” 

Then Hagen, limping to where the wounded 
hero lay, spake to Gunther, saying, “You need not 
regret the deed; let us rather rejoice that all is now 
ended for us, — all care and trouble. For now that 
he is dead who shall withstand our might. Glad 
am I that through me his might hath fallen.” 

“Lightly mayst thou boast now,” said Siegfried; 
“but if I had known thy murderous hate, it would 
have been an easy thing to guard my body from 

168 


How Siegfried Was Slain by Treachery 


thy villainous hand. But my greatest sorrow is 
for Kriemhild, my wife. God pity me that I have 
a son; for all men will reproach him that he hath 
murderers for his kinsmen.” 

Then turning to the king he said, “Never in the 
world was there so foul a murder as this which 
thou hast done to me. In thy sore need I saved 
thy life and honor; and dearly have I paid for all 
I did for thee. But if there is any truth in thy 
heart, let me ask thee to show some pity to my 
wife. She is thy sister; let me with my dying 
words commend her to thy pity and thy favor.” 

As he thus spake he writhed in mortal agony, 
his breath came quick and short; but still in a voice 
low and broken he gasped, “Ye shall all rue this 
foul deed in the days to come. Even Brunhild 
herself can never look without scorn upon the 
murderers of him who awakened her from her 
sleep, and Kriemhild’s hate will follow you until 
the wicked deed shall be avenged. Remember 
this, that in dealing death to me ye have dealt it 
also to yourselves.” 

These were his last words, for his breath failed 
him, and he sank back among the flowers which 
were all stained with his blood. 

When the warriors saw that the hero was dead 
they laid his body on his golden shield, and then 
took counsel together how they should conceal 
169 


The Story of Siegfried 


that Hagen had done the deed. “Let us hide it, 
with the tale that he was slain by robbers as he 
rode alone in the forest, so that Kriemhild may 
not know the truth.” 

But Hagen said, “I will not have it so, for the 
deed was mine, and I glory in it. I care not 
whether Kriemhild weeps or not, for she hath 
done insult to the queen.” 


CHAPTER XXIII 

HOW SIEGFRIED WAS MOURNED AND BURIED 

T HEY lingered in the forest until evening and 
then taking up the body of the slain hero 
they bore it toward their home. The hunt- 
ing now was over, but never was a hunt so sad 
and so fearful in results. The game that was slain 
was the noblest hero in the world, and for the cruel 
deed many heroes were to fall and many a woman’s 
tears were to flow. 

The night owls chanted a weird funeral dirge as 
they pursued their solemn way. When they 
reached the palace, by Hagen’s commands, they 
laid the body before the door of the chamber where 
Kriemhild was sleeping that she might find it there 
in the morning as she went forth to mass. At 
the early dawn the minster bell rang, as was the 
custom; and fair Kriemhild awoke her maidens 
and bade them bring her garments and a light. 

As the chamberlain was bringing the light to the 
chamber door, he stumbled against the dead body, 
and not knowing who it was, rushed into Kreim- 
171 


The Story of Siegfried 


hild’s chamber, saying, “Lady, stay within; there 
is a dead knight lying before your door.” 

At this Kriemhild stood aghast with blanched 
cheeks. The thought of Hagen’s questions and 
her dreams rushed into her mind, and she trembled 
with fear lest it might be her lord. So great was 
her fear that she sank to the floor in a swoon. As 
soon as she came to herself again, she wept with 
deepest sorrow so that her cries rang through the 
palace. 

Her maidens gathered around her and tried to 
soothe her grief, saying, “It may be some strange 
knight that they have laid before your door.” 
“Nay,” she answered, “it is Siegfried, my dear 
husband. Brunhild hath planned the deed and 
Hagen hath done it.” 

Then she bade them show her where the body 
lay. As soon as she saw the hero lying on his 
golden shield she knew that it was her husband, 
and her grief was more than words can tell. Kneel- 
ing at the bier, she lifted his beautiful head in her 
fair hands, and in words of bitter anguish said, 
“Woe is me for this great wrong. Thy shield is 
unpierced; thy sword unstained; thou wert foully 
murdered. Let me but know who did the deed, 
and my life shall be devoted to avenge it.” 

As she thus wept 1 , her maidens and attendants 
gathered about her and united with her in her 



Kriemhild Finds Siegfried’s Body 

(see page 172) 





How Siegfried Was Mourned 


grief, wailing bitterly. Rising from where the 
hero lay she bade messengers to go and call some 
of Siegfried’s men, and also to bear the news to 
King Siegmund. 

When they came to the aged king, he would not 
at first believe the tidings and chid the messengers 
for jesting with him. But they bade him listen 
and he could hear the women wailing; and as he 
listened the voice of weeping came distinctly to 
his ears. At this, dazed and trembling, he sprang 
from his bed and with a hundred of his men he ran 
to Kriemhild’s chamber. As he saw the body of 
his dead son he clasped him in his arms and cried, 
“Oh! accursed journey; who among such good 
friends hath murderously robbed me of a son and 
you, dear daughter, of a husband?” 

“If I knew that,” answered the grief-stricken 
woman, “I would be his foe forever, and would so 
wreak my vengeance upon him that all his friends 
would yet weep for sorrow. But let us seek no 
quarrel now, for the people here by the Rhine are 
fierce and violent; and there would be thirty of 
them to every one of us. So tarry here and mourn 
with me until it is day, and help me to lay my dear 
one in his grave.” 

Siegmund and his warriors answered, “Dear 
lady, it shall be as you think best.” And they all 
spent the night in mourning for the hero’s death. 

173 


The Story of Siegfried 


When the morning came and the people knew 
that Siegfried was dead, all the knights and noble 
women in the town hastened to the palace and 
joined in the mourning. They all loved the hero 
and Kriemhild, and they mingled their tears in 
deepest sorrow. All day they mourned, and on 
the morrow early they placed the hero’s body in 
a coffin, made of silver and gold, and bore it to the 
minster, a great company of weeping friends 
following it. 

As they reached the minster the bells rang out 
in solemn tones, and a requiem was sung. Thither 
came King Gunther with his men, and also the 
dark-faced Hagen, who should have stayed away. 

“Dear sister,” began the king, “I am sorely 
grieved at thy great sorrow. I would give much 
could this be undone.” 

“You have no cause to weep,” Kriemhild re- 
plied, “for if you were really grieved at Siegfried’s 
death, it would never have happened. Would to 
God it had been me instead.” 

King Gunther, with deceitful lips, held to his 
falsehood, denying that he had any share in Sieg- 
fried’s death. 

“Let him that is guiltless prove it,” Kriemhild 
replied. “Let him go up to the bier before all the 
people, and we shall soon know the truth.” 

This she said because it was believed in those 


174 


How Siegfried Was Mourned 


days that if a murderer stood before his victim, 
the wounds would appear afresh and the blood 
ooze forth. King Gunther feared to try the test, 
but when Hagen went up to the bier the wound 
burst open and bled as it had done before. And as 
the people saw it, a groan of horror arose from 
the throng. 

And still King Gunther denied it, saying, “I 
know of a truth that he was slain by robbers and 
that Hagen did not do it.” 

“I know these robbers well,” said Kriemhild, 
pointing with her finger to the king and Hagen; 
“you and Hagen are the ones who did it; and may 
God requite you both for it.” 

At these words Siegfried’s men were so angered 
that they would have rushed upon the Burgundians; 
but Kriemhild restrained them, saying that they 
must help her to bear her woe. 

At this her two younger brothers, Gernot and 
Giselher, came up, and finding Siegfried dead, they 
grieved for him and with their sister, for they did 
not know the false treason by which he had been 
slain. 

At last the coffin was closed and the people 
gathered around and presented offerings for the 
hero’s soul. Kriemhild bade the chamberlain to 
give of Siegfried’s wealth with generous hand to 
all who came. So for three days, while the masses 

*75 


The Story of Siegfried 


were said, they gave and gave to all who came; 
and many who had come poor, — beggars, widows, 
orphans, — went away rich. And lands and rev- 
enues were bestowed on cloisters and minsters and 
holy men, all given by Kriemhild to show her love 
for Siegfried. 

On the third morning when the mass was ready, 
the great church was filled with weeping country- 
folk who thus showed their regard for the hero. 
When the mass was said and another requiem 
sung, they took up the coffin to carry it to the 
grave. 

As they marched with slow and measured steps, 
the people followed in procession, weeping and 
wailing; indeed such grief had never been known 
before. 

As for Kriemhild, her sorrow was so great that 
her strength failed her, and she sank to the ground 
in a swoon. They sprinkled water upon her, but 
so long she lay in her swoon that they feared she 
would die. And when at last she came to herself 
again, and saw the coffin gone, she rushed to the 
grave into which they were about to lower the cof- 
fin and clung to it and begged to look once again 
upon the face of her dear lord. 

She begged this so hard and with such bitter 
weeping that they could not withstand her. So 
they broke open the coffin and brought her where 
176 


How Siegfried Was Mourned 


it was. Clasping the head in her hands she raised 
it and kissed the brow and lips, again and again; 
and so deep was her grief that her eyes shed tears 
of blood. It was indeed a pitiful parting. 

Then they carried her hence, for she could not 
walk; and they laid her gently on a couch in her 
chamber where she had passed so many happy 
hours with her husband. And all that day and 
night she lay in a swoon, and seemed as if she 
would die. And Siegmund also and all his knights 
wept in bitter grief, and for three whole days 
neither ate nor drank, so deep was their woe. 

During all this time Brunhild sat in her chamber, 
proud, silent, and sore in spirit. When she learned 
of Siegfried’s death she first rejoiced, and then 
afterwards repented that she had assented to the 
plot. She had felt herself deceived and wronged 
and had been led to believe that she was mocked by 
Siegfried; and with the feelings of a woman 
scorned she had yielded to her desire of revenge. 
But now that he was slain by traitor’s hands her 
heart began to relent the wicked deed. As all that 
had happened passed through her mind, — the kiss 
of Siegfried that had awakened her from her long 
sleep, the half conscious hopes that had arisen in 
her heart while he was her guest in Isenland, the 
struggle in her chamber where, though unknown 
to her, he had subdued her to his will, his god-like 
177 


12 


The Story of Siegfried 


strength and splendid bearing and valiant deeds, — 
her heart was rent with conflicting feelings that 
made her almost wild with anguish. 

And then the thought that her husband, King 
Gunther, who had won her for his queen through 
Siegfried’s aid, had joined with Hagen in the foul 
plot of murder, so wrought upon her spirit that 
whatever love or respect she may have had for her 
husband was turned to hatred and contempt. She 
felt she could not look upon his face, and that she 
never could be wife to him again; and so she shut 
herself up in her chamber with mingled feelings of 
sorrow and remorse. 


i 7 s 


CHAPTER XXIV 


HOW KING SIEGMUND RETURNED TO HIS HOME 

A S soon as the old king, Siegmund, gained his 
strength again, he went to Kriemhild and 
said, “We must now return to our own land, 
for we are no longer welcome here. And, dear 
lady, we wish thee to return to our country with 
us. We are all sharers in thy grief; and for the 
love of thy noble husband we will all be true to 
thee and thy noble son. Thou shalt have all the 
power that Siegfried gave thee; the land and the 
crown are thine, and all of Siegfried’s men will 
serve thee gladly.” 

Then there was hurrying of the men for their 
horses and of the women for their garments; and 
all was bustle in making ready to return to their 
home. When Kriemhild’s mother saw the prepar- 
ations, she went to her daughter and besought her 
to remain with her kinsfolk. 

But the grief-stricken queen replied, “How can 
I do this? How can I live among the foes of my 
179 


The Story of Siegfried 


husband, and have ever before my eyes the traitor 
who hath brought this woe upon me?” 

Then came Giselher, the youngest brother, and 
said, “Dear sister mine, thy duty is here by thy 
mother. Thou needst no service from them that 
have wounded thy spirit and darkened thy life, for 
thou shalt live in my sole charge.” 

But she answered her brother, saying, “Nay, this 
cannot be; for I would die with grief to look upon 
the traitor Hagen.” 

“Nay, I counsel thee, dear sister, to stay for thy 
brother Giselher; and I will make good to thee thy 
husband’s death.” 

While the youthful Giselher besought her so 
kindly, Queen Uta and Gernot began to plead with 
her, and her faithful kinsmen also, that she should 
tarry with them, for she had few kinsmen among 
Siegfried’s men. “They are all strangers to thee,” 
said Gernot, “and however strong the love of 
strangers may seem for awhile it often grows cold 
and neglectful. Consider this, dear sister, and 
stay here with thy kinsfolk. It were better for 
thee.” 

These entreaties of her mother and brothers 
made Kriemhild thoughtful, and she knew not for 
awhile whether she should go or stay. While she 
was thus in doubt what it were best to do, Sieg- 
mund came to her and said, “Everything is now 
180 


How King Siegmund Returned Home 


ready for our departure. Let us now away with- 
out further delay.” 

Kriemhild replied, “They that are faithful 
among my kinsfolk, my mother and my younger 
brothers, counsel me to abide here with them. I 
have no kinsmen in the Nibelung land.” 

“Say not so,” said Siegmund, “for thou shalt 
wear the crown and all shall serve thee as afore- 
time. Think also of thy little son : leave him not 
an orphan. When he has grown to be a man he 
shall comfort thee; and all our liegemen shall serve 
thee as thou wouldst have them.” 

But she answered, “My Lord Siegmund, I can- 
not go. Whatever may come of it, I must tarry 
here with my kinsfolk who will help me to mourn 
for my dead husband. Depart without fear and in 
God’s keeping. I will see that you are all escorted 
to your land. I commend my little son to your care. 
See that he grows up a noble man like his father, 
and tell him of his mother’s grief.” 

When they saw at last that she could not be 
moved to go with them, they were deeply grieved 
and shed many tears, for she had won her people’s 
love. Siegmund’s grief was very bitter, and he 
said, “Woe is me for this hightide! Never before 
hath such evil befallen a king and his men at a 
feast. They shall see us no more in Burgundy.” 

Then he bade adieu to Kriemhild, kissing her 
181 


The Story of Siegfried 


fair cheek while his own was bedewed with tears. 
And he said, “We fare homeward joyless to our 
land leaving thee and my dead son behind. Now 
for the first time in my life I know what sorrow 
means.” 

Then they started on their way, taking leave 
of no one but Kriemhild; but Gernot and 
Giselher went to them with friendly spirit and 
showed them many acts of kindness and sympathy. 
They gave their word to the king that they had no 
part in the death of Siegfried and that with true 
hearts they mourned for him. And the younger 
brother, Giselher, went with them as an escort un- 
til they came again to their home in the Nether- 
lands. 


182 


CHAPTER XXV 


HOW THE NIBELUNGEN HOARD CAME TO WORMS 

W HEN Kriemhild decided to remain at 
Worms, Count Eckwart, the Margrave, 
with his men, as honor bade them, re- 
mained with his mistress to serve her as might be 
needed. They gave her a room near the minster, 
rich and spacious; and here she sat day after day 
joyless with her attendants. Each day she visited 
Siegfried’s grave, weeping and praying God for his 
soul. 

Queen Uta and her women tried to comfort her; 
but so deep was the wound in her heart that she 
could not be comforted. Never did wife sorrow 
so deeply for a husband, as did Kriemhild for Sieg- 
fried. In this appeared the great love she bore 
him; and afterward in the vengeance which she 
planned and took upon those who had wronged 
her. 

Thus four years went by, and she had not spoken 
to Gunther, nor had she ever seen the traitor, 
Hagen. Many times they sought to see her and 


The Story of Siegfried 

lead her to forget her wrongs, but the hatred in 
her heart did not abate, and she would have noth- 
ing to do with them. 

At length Hagen said to Gunther, “Couldst 
thou not contrive that thy sister took thee to be 
her friend again? If so we might win her love, 
and thus gain her consent to bring the Nibelung 
hoard unto this land. It is surely worth the try- 
ing.” 

“We will try it,” answered the king. “I will 
send my younger brothers to see her, perhaps 
they may prevail with her to give up her grief and 
be friendly with us again.” 

So he went to his younger brother, Gernot, and 
asked him to go to his sister and beg of her to be 
friendly with him and forget her sorrow. So Ger- 
not went and said, “Sweet sister, thou mournest 
Siegfried’s death too long. The king is sorry at 
thy grief, and he bids me say that he will prove to 
you that he had no hand in his death.” 

She answered, “No one blames the king. 
Hagen’s hand slew him, and it was from me he 
learned where to strike the blow. How could I 
know that he hated him and would prove a traitor 
to us both? If I had I would have taken good 
care not to have betrayed the secret. But now I 
shall never cease to mourn, nor will I ever be 
friends with those who did it.” 

184 


How the Hoard Came to Worms 


Then Giselher, her youngest brother, came to 
her and entreated her to make friends with the 
king. To whom she said, “Without fault of mine 
the king hath brought this bitter woe upon me; 
yet if it is my duty to greet him I will. But 
though with my mouth I may seem to pardon him, 
with my heart I never can. But I will do as you 
desire; I will greet the king.” 

When they told King Gunther what Kriemhild 
had said, he went with his best friends to her and 
received her greeting. But Hagen dared not 
come before her, for well he knew that he had done 
her a foul and bitter wrong. The king kissed 
her and pledged his friendship to her; and she 
took his hand as if she forgave him. “I forgive 
them all,” she said, “except the one who slew my 
husband. For his traitorous deed there can be no 
pardon.” 

And now the king and Hagen began to plot how 
they could win her consent to bring the hoard 
from the land of the Nibelungs. It was her mar- 
riage gift, and had been publicly presented to her 
on the morning before the fatal journey to Worms. 
By many shrewd and guileful words they at last 
won upon her to send for the treasure. By her 
wishes Gernot and Giselher went for it, with eight 
thousand men and many ships, to bring it to 
Worms. 


The Story of Siegfried 


When they reached the mountains and the castle 
where it was guarded by the faithful Alberich, he 
at first would not let it go. But when they showed 
him Kriemhild’s signet ring, he said to his men, 
“We dare not refuse her the treasure, for it is the 
noble queen’s wedding gift. Yet we had never 
parted with it had we not lost with Siegfried the 
good Tarncape.” 

Then the chamberlain went and got the keys, 
and Kriemhild’s men gathered up the hoard and 
carried it to the sea and placed it on board the ves- 
sels that were to bear it to the Rhine. And the 
marvel was that there was so much that it took 
twelve wagons four days and nights, each making 
the journey three times, to carry it to the ships. 
It was all of gold and precious stones; and in the 
middle of it all was hidden the golden fishing rod 
which would have made any one who knew the use 
of it master over the whole earth and all the people 
who dwelt thereon. Many of Alberich’s kinsmen 
went with Gernot and Giselher as an escort to the 
treasure. 

When the hoard was brought to Burgundy and 
Queen Kriemhild got it in her possession, she had 
it brought to the palace where it filled many cham- 
bers and turrets of which she took the keys. Never 
did one hear of so marvelous a treasure; and yet 
had it been a thousand fold more she would have 
186 


How the Hoard Came to Worms 


given it to bring Siegfried back to her. Never 
had hero a truer wife. 

As soon as it was known that she had the hoard, 
many strangers came to the land seeking aid. She 
was kind and good and gave more freely than had 
ever been known before. She gave to poor and 
rich alike until Hagen grew jealous of her fame; 
and he said to Gunther, “See you how she is win- 
ning friends; if she lives long enough she will win 
so many knights that it will go hard with the rest 
of us.” 

But King Gunther replied, “Let her alone; the 
treasure is her own, and she can do with it what 
she likes. I had enough to do to win her pardon; 
and now I shall not offend her by inquiring what 
she does with her own.” 

To this Hagen answered, “A wise man would 
not leave such treasure to a woman. If she is not 
checked in her lavish gifts, the day will come when 
we may rue it.” 

Then King Gunther said, “I swore an oath to 
her that I would do her no more harm, nor will I 
do it. She is my sister, and hath suffered enough 
already.” 

But Hagen said, “Let me be the guilty 
one.” And so he watched his chance and 
stole the keys; and one day when all the 
three brothers were away, he went and carried off 

187 


The Story of Siegfried 

the treasure and sunk it in a deep pool at the bot- 
tom of the Rhine. 

When the princes returned with their knights, 
Kriemhild told them of her wrongs, how Hagen 
had stolen her keys and carried away her hoard and 
sunk it in the sea. The knights were angry at 
the deed, and they said with one accord, “Let us 
slay the traitor !” 

At this Hagen fled from the angry knights; and 
it was a long time before he dared return again. 
But the anger of the knights passed away, and 
they let him live though they despised him for the 
villainous deed. As for Kriemhild, she hated him 
with a deeper hatred than before, and she planned 
how she might avenge her wrongs. 

Now that Kriemhild had been thus foully robbed 
of her treasure as well as her husband, her grief 
was even greater than before; and she fain would 
have left her home fearing still other wrongs. Her 
mother, Uta, had built a splendid palace near by 
the cloister of Lorsch, and had gone to live there 
with her younger children; and when she learned 
of Kriemhild’s purpose to go from her home, she 
invited her to come and live with her. 

But Kriemhild answered, “To whom then shall 
I leave my husband, if I came to live with thee?” 

“Leave him here,” said Queen Uta. 

“God in heaven forbid,” replied Kriemhild. 

1 88 


How the Hoard Came to Worms 


"That, dear mother, I could never do; he must go 
with me.” 

So she had the body of her husband taken up, 
and his noble bones were buried again at Lorsch, 
beside the minster, with great honor; and there the 
bold hero, it is said, lieth in his golden coffin even 
at this day. 

But when Kriemhild would have journeyed 
thither with her mother, which she was fain to do, 
she was forced to tarry at Worms by reason of 
strange news that came to her from beyond the 
Rhine. 





PART SECOND 

CHAPTER XXVI 

HOW KING ETZEL SENT TO BURGUNDY FOR 
KRIEMHILD TO BE HIS WIFE 

F AR away from Worms in the southland beyond 
the blue Danube lived a powerful people 
known as the Huns. Their ruler was King 
Etzel, a bold and valiant knight, who was both 
loved and feared by his people. Now it was about 
this time that King Etzel lost his well beloved 
wife, Queen Helca. He mourned for her many 
days and so did all his people, for she was a wise 
and noble queen. 

After many days of mourning, his friends went 
to the king and entreated him to woo another 
wife. “And if thou wouldst have a noble wife,” 
they said, “the highest and best that ever a king 
won, take the beautiful widow of Siegfried and 
make her thy queen.” 

“How could that be?” said the king, “for she is a 
Christian and I have never been baptized. She 
191 


The Story of Siegfried 


would never consent to wed a heathen unless it 
were by miracle/’ 

But his friends said, “Perhaps she will do so 
gladly, for she may be drawn to thee by thy high 
name or thy great wealth. One can at least ask 
her. And in sooth she is a noble lady and would 
be a fitting wife for so great a king.” 

“To this King Etzel answered, “Are there any 
of you who have seen this queen, or who know the 
Rhine land, its country and its people?” 

At this Rudiger, the brave and noble Margrave 
of Beclaren, said, “I have known them, the three 
noble kings — Gunther, Gernot, and Giselher — 
from my boyhood. They are all held in high 
honor for their noble deeds, as was their father 
before them.” * 

“What knowest thou about the widow?” in- 
quired the king; “Is she fair and beautiful, as they 
say; and is she worthy to share the crown with 
me?” 

“As for her beauty,” Rudiger replied, “she re- 
sembles your late lady, Queen Helca; and I know 
of no one in the world who excels her. And as 
for her virtue, the man who wins her love may 
well be satisfied.” 

“Then, Rudiger,” cried the king, “since my peo- 
ple would have me wed again, you may woo and 
win her for me, if you can. And if so be that I 
192 


How King Etzel Sent for Kriemhild 


shall wed her, I will reward thee with anything 
that thou mayest wish. And now I bid thee take 
my horses and such trappings and splendid gar- 
ments as you need, and as much gold as will keep 
thee and thy comrades in plenty and merry living 
on the long journey to the Rhine.” 

“Not so,” replied the Margrave, who was very 
rich as well as noble, “for it would ill befit me to 
take aught from your royal store. I will gladly 
go as envoy to the Rhine at my own cost, and 
with what I have already received from thy 
bounteous hand.” 

“Well, be it as you wish,” said the king. “And 
now, when will you set out to seek the fair one? 
God guard you on the way, and also on your return 
with my wife, if she consents to become my 
queen.” 

“Before we go,” said Rudiger, “we must pro- 
vide ourselves with arms and good apparel that we 
may find favor in the eyes of the princes. I will 
take with me five hundred knights, all richly 
dressed; and when they see me at Burgundy they 
may say that no king ever sent so well equipped 
an embassy so far from his native land. And 
know, great king, that this noble woman was the 
wife of Siegfried, the son of Siegmund, whom 
thou hast seen here and of whom much worship 
was spoken.” 


13 


193 


The Story of Siegfried 


“If she was the wife of that great knight of high 
renown, the noble Siegfried,” said the king, “she 
is full worthy to be my queen. And I long to see 
her for her great beauty of which they tell me.” 

Then the Margrave said, “I must see my wife 
and arrange my household, and in four and twenty 
days I shall be ready to start.” 

So Rudiger sent messengers to Beclaren to his 
good wife, the high-born Margravaine, and told 
her of the journey and the purpose to win the 
spouse, Queen Kriemhild, as a wife for the king. 
His wife, Gotelind, who loved Queen Helca, heard 
the message with feelings both of joy and sorrow, 
glad that the king should have a wife, but fearing 
lest she might not have such a mistress as before. 
Nevertheless she did what she could to aid her 
husband in getting ready for the journey, giving 
rich attire and royal vestments to them all. 

At length everything was ready for the journey, 
and Rudiger and his five hundred knights, all 
richly caparisoned and bearing many costly gifts, 
started on their way to the land of the Rhine. 
Twelve days or more they journeyed, and at last 
they came to the city of Worms. When the peo- 
ple of Burgundy saw them they all wondered from 
whence they came and what was the purpose of 
their visit. 

As the king saw them approaching he inquired 

194 


How King Etzel Sent for Kriemhild 


of Hagen to tell him who the knights were. “So 
far as I know/’ said Hagen, “for it is long since 
I saw the knights, they ride like the men of Rudi- 
ger, a bold warrior from the land of the Huns.” 

As they came nearer, Hagen saw for certain who 
they were, and he went to them as they halted to 
dismount, and said, “Welcome, in God’s name, is 
this knight, the prince of Beclaren,and all his men.” 

Then King Gunther and all the princes and 
knights received them with all courtesy and gave 
them hearty welcome. And Gunther said, “I pray 
thee tell me how it standeth with King Etzel and 
his good Queen Helca?” 

“Alas,” said Rudiger, “the good queen, Helca, 
is dead, and the king is sad with grief. His people 
also are joyless for she was greatly beloved by 
them all. And the king hath sent us to ask thee 
to mourn with him and his people.” 

And King Gunther said, “May God requite him 
for his sorrow. The world may well regret beau- 
tiful Helca’s death, for the sake of her many vir- 
tues and for the sake of the king. The loss to him 
and his people is very great, and I know my kins- 
men will sorrow with him in his grief.” 

Then Rudiger, the noble envoy, went on, “If 
thou allow me, O King, I will tell thee further what 
my dear master hath charged me with. Dolefully 
hath he lived since Helca’s death; and it hath been 

195 


The Story of Siegfried 


told him that Kriemhild is without a husband. If 
that be so and thou art willing, she shall wear the 
crown of Hunland. This hath my lord bidden me 
to say.” 

To this King Gunther replied, “If she be willing 
it will please me that my sister becomes King Et- 
zel’s queen. I will speak to her, and in three days 
1 will let you know her wish.” 

Meanwhile King Gunther called a secret coun- 
cil to ask his friends whether it seemed good to 
them that Kriemhild should become King Etzel’s 
queen. All gave their counsel in favor of the mar- 
riage except Hagen, who said, “If thou art wise, 
thou wilt see to it that she does not do it, even if 
she should desire it.” 

“Why should I not?” asked the king. “If any 
good may fall to Kriemhild, should I not be 
pleased? She is my sister, and if it be to her 
honor, we ourselves should seek the alliance.” 

“You speak without wisdom,” Hagen said. “If 
you know King Etzel as I do, you would not let 
her make a friend of him lest you be the first to 
suffer for it.” 

“I cannot see that,” said the king; “were she his 
wife I need not come near him so that I need fear 
his hate.” 

But Hagen still replied, “It is not well, and I 
will never approve it.” 


196 


How King Etzel Sent for Kriemhild 


Then they summoned Gernot and Giselher, and 
asked them what they thought of Kriemhild’s be- 
coming the wife of King Etzel, saying to them 
that all agreed to it but Hagen. 

Giselher replied, “Do fairly by her in this, friend 
Hagen. Make good to her the hurt that you have 
done her. You have caused her much sorrow, and 
well she might hate you. But grudge her not a 
little pleasure since through you she has suffered 
so much.” 

“I know well that she has suffered much from 
me. And if now she marry King Etzel she will 
have many valiant men to serve her, and she will 
do us all the harm she can.” 

In reply to this Giselher spake angrily, “We will 
not act thus basely. If any good may come to her 
we shall be glad. For all that thou canst say, 
Hagen, we will be true to her and let her do what 
she thinks best.” 

And Gernot also answered Hagen, saying, “Be- 
like we shall never come into Etzel’s land till they 
both are dead. Let us do truly by her, and it will 
be to our honor.” 

At these words of Giselher and Gernot, Hagen 
was wroth; but King Gunther and his younger 
brothers agreed in the end that they would allow 
it gladly, if Kriemhild were so minded. 

Then Prince Gary said, “I will tell the lady and 

197 


The Story of Siegfried 


advise her to incline her heart to King Etzel, for 
many a knight is his vassal, and he may make 
good to her the wrong she has suffered.” 

So the good knight went to Kriemhild and told 
her of the offer of the king. “One of the best men 
that ever wore a crown or ruled a people, hath sent 
hither to ask for thy love. Thy brother bade me 
tell thee this.” 

To which she said, “God forbid that thou and 
all my friends should mock at my misery. What 
could I be to a man that hath known the heart’s 
love of a good wife?” 

Then Gernot and Giselher came to her and with 
loving words besought her, but she would not 
listen to the matter, though they counseled her for 
a long time. Then they prayed her to receive the 
envoys even though she could not yield to their 
request. 

“That will I do,” she said, “for I am fain to see 
the good knight Rudiger by reason of his many 
virtues. Send him to me at my chamber to-mor- 
row early and I will tell him my mind in the mat- 
ter.” 

When they told Rudiger that she had consented 
to see the envoys he was well pleased, because he 
knew himself to be so skillful in speech that he 
could prevail upon her if anyone could. 

So on the morrow the Margrave and the envoys 
198 


How King Etzel Sent for Kriemhild 


came early to Kriemhild’s chamber. They found 
her in the clothing that she wore each day, albeit 
her attendants had arrayed themselves in their 
richest garments. She went herself to the door to 
meet them and received them with much cour- 
tesy. 

The Margrave addressing her said, “Most noble 
lady and king’s daughter, grant to me and my 
friends that we may stand before thee and tell thee 
the message which we bring.” 

“Thou hast permission,” said the queen; “say 
what thou wilt, and I will hear it gladly; for thou 
art a good envoy and a man of great worship.” 

Then Rudiger told her of the offer of the king 
that he would have her for his wife and would love 
her as he had the good Queen Helca, and that he 
would have her wear the crown even as Queen 
Helca did before. 

As he spake these words she said, “Noble Mar- 
grave, if any one could know the bitter sorrow in 
my heart, he would not ask me to wed another 
man; for I lost one of the best husbands that 
woman ever had.” 

With kindly courtesy he replied, “I know the 
virtues of thy noble lord, and how deep is thy sor- 
row for his death; but what greater comforter can 
we have in sorrow than friendship and sweet love? 
And what is nobler for a woman than to wear a 


199 


The Story of Siegfried 

crown and rule a people for their good and thus 
forget one’s sorrow in making others happy. If 
you consent to wed my noble master, twelve royal 
crowns shall be yours, and for your dower he will 
give you the lands of thirty princes. And thou 
shalt rule over many worthy knights, and many a 
fair maiden of a princely race shall be thy at- 
tendant, and all King Etzel’s subjects will do honor 
to thee.” 

As Kriemhild listened to these words she grew 
thoughtful and said, “Press me no more to-day. 
Let the matter rest until to-morrow. Come to me 
then and I will give a final answer.” 

When the envoys had departed Kriemhild sent 
for her mother and Giselher, her favorite brother, 
and asked them what she should do. They both 
besought her to think with favor on the matter, 
saying that she had sorrowed long enough, and 
that in another husband’s love she would find com- 
fort for her grief. 

Still in doubt about her duty, she spent the 
night in prayer asking God to guide her aright. 
“I am a Christian woman,” she said, “and is it right 
that I should give myself unto a heathen? I 
should feel shamed before all the world. Though 
he gave me the riches of the whole earth it could 
not be.” 

On the morrow early the envoys came again, 


200 


How King Etzel Sent for Kriemhild 


and Rudiger asked her for her answer, to which she 
replied, “I have thought the matter over, and I 
never again can love or wed.” And from this no 
words or entreaties could move her. 

Then Rudiger craved a secret audience with her, 
to which she assented. Taking her aside he said, 
“I know your sorrow, and how it seems to you 
to go among a strange people. But here I 
pledge you that no harm shall come upon you, 
for I will watch over you to keep you free from 
all harm.” 

At this her face grew thoughtful and she said, 
“Wilt thou swear me an oath that if any do aught 
against me, thou wilt be the first to avenge it.” 

“That will I,” he quickly answered ; and he sware 
the oath with all his men to serve her truly, and to 
deny her nothing in Etzel’s land that her honor 
called for, and he gave her his hand upon it. 

Meanwhile Kriemhild was thinking in her heart, 
“If I can win so many loyal friends why should I 
care what folks may think if I marry again; for 
then I may hope to avenge my dear husband’s 
death. King Etzel hath many liegemen; and if I 
can win them to my cause I can do with them what 
I desire. He hath treasures in plenty so that I 
can bestow many gifts; and gifts will win the 
people.” 

Still hesitating she said, “Had I not heard that 


201 


The Story of Siegfried 


King Etzel was a heathen, I would not fear to go 
at his bidding and take him for my husband.” 

“Think not of that,” the Margrave answered, 
“for he is not wholly a heathen. He was bap- 
tized, although he turned from the faith; but if 
thou shouldst wed him then thou mightst bring 
back his heart and soul to God. Think of this, 
dear lady.” 

At this her brothers urged her to accept and 
begged so long that at last she gave her promise 
saying to the Margrave, “I will follow you. I will 
go with you to the Huns, if I can find friends to 
lead me thither.” And with the promise she gave 
her hand to Rudiger. 

The Margrave said, “Thou hast two knights for 
thy liegemen, and I have four hundred men with 
me and many more at home who will serve thee 
and do thy bidding.” 


202 


CHAPTER XXVII 


HOW KRIEMHILD MADE READY TO GO TO THE LAND 
OF THE HUNS 

A S soon as Kriemhild had given her consent 
they began to make ready for the journey. 
Great chests of clothes were brought of the 
finest and most costly fabrics. A hundred fair 
maidens of noble birth were to go with her and be 
her attendants at the court of King Etzel. The 
gold which she had secretly kept from the Nibel- 
ungen hoard she loaded on a hundred mules in- 
tending to divide it among her friends in Hun- 
land. 

When Hagen saw them loading this treasure on 
the mules, he said, “Kriemhild shall not take this 
hoard, for well I know she hates me; and she will 
give this treasure to the Huns to avenge herself 
on me. Tell her that I forbid her taking it.” 

When Kriemhild heard this, her anger burned 
deeper than ever. Her brothers also were filled 
with wrath and would have interfered to prevent 
Hagen from having his will. But Rudiger said, 
203 


The Story of Siegfried 


“Weep not for this gold, most royal lady, for King 
Etzel has great treasure, and when he sees thee he 
will love thee so well that he will give thee of his 
wealth more than thou canst ever use.” 

So the part of the Nibelungen hoard which 
Kriemhild had kept for time of need was by Ha- 
gen’s command to be left behind. Cruel Hagen, 
vengeance is in store for thee for all thy wicked 
deeds ! 

At length all was ready for the journey. Then 
Kriemhild with heavy heart sought the grave of 
Siegfried to take a last farewell of the ashes of 
her lord. Long she wept prostrate on the ground, 
with no one near to note the agony of her heart. 
What pledges of true faith and vows of vengeance 
for her wrongs she made need not be recorded. 

Then she went to bid adieu to her friends. 
Many farewell words were spoken and parting 
tears were shed. Queen Uta knew that she should 
never see her daughter again, and she wept long 
upon her neck as she kissed her farewell. King 
Gunther also gave her some kindly words at part- 
ing, and she refused him not a sisterly kiss. Hagen 
withdrew himself and thus spared the queen the 
insult of his hated presence. And all this while 
Queen Brunhild sat sad and gloomy in her cham- 
ber, little heeding what was going on, and dream- 
ing not of the vengeance that was to follow. 

204 


How Kriemhild Went to the Huns 


Her brothers, Gernot and Giselher, with a thou- 
sand Burgundian knights, rode with the escort 
until they reached the banks of the Danube which 
flows between the Germans and the Huns. Then 
the two princes and their escort hasted to return. 
As Giselher, the favorite brother, bade her good- 
bye, she clung to his neck in tears, while he, also 
shedding tears, whispered in her ears, “Dear 
sister, if the time should ever come when thou hast 
need of me, or standest in peril, let me know of it, 
and I will ride to thy succor unto Etzel’s land.” 

Then she bade farewell again to both her broth- 
ers and to all the brave Burgundian knights; and 
they turned their horses and rode back again to 
their home in the Rhineland; while Kriemhild and 
her maidens crossed the river and with the noble 
Rudiger as their guide rode forward toward the 
strange land of the Huns. 


205 


CHAPTER XXVIII 


HOW KRIEMHILD RODE TO THE LAND OF THE HUNS 

S O they rode day after day escorted by the noble 
Margrave, Rudiger, until they reached the 
land of the Huns. Soon after she crossed 
the Danube, King Etzel set out to meet her. With 
him went all his household and more than twenty 
princes of the realm. There were Duke Ramung 
of Wallachia, and Hawart of Denmark, and Irn- 
fried of Thuringa, and Sir Bloedel, King Etzel’s 
brother, and many other warriors and knights all 
splendidly dressed, who went forward with great 
pomp to greet the queen. 

Sir Rudiger, learning this, said to Kriemhild, 
“The king is coming to give thee seemly welcome. 
As is the custom of our land, you will receive him 
with a kiss and also all the nobles that he may bring 
with him.” 

As they saw the king approaching, they lifted 
the queen from her palfrey and awaited his coming. 
When King Etzel caught sight of the queen, he 
leaped from his horse and hastened joyfully toward 

206 


How Kriemhild Rode to the Huns 


her. As he met her he clasped her in his arm and 
greeted her with many a kiss which she with mod- 
est mien and blushing face returned. She pushed 
back her golden head band so that they saw her 
face, and they said, not even Queen Helca was 
fairer. 

Then they journeyed to Vienna, where King 
Etzel and Queen Kriemhild were wedded. Here 
the queen made many gifts, so many that they 
all wondered, saying, “We deemed that Kriemhild 
had little store, and yet here she doeth wonders 
with her wealth.” 

So with her gifts and her pleasant words she 
won the hearts of all her people. And they all 
vied with one another in their rich gifts to her. 
Such a store of costly mantles and goodly vest- 
ures, and ornaments of gold and silver had never 
been seen before. 

With all this the queen was much pleased. In 
all her life she never had been so honored before; 
nor received such costly gifts nor so many acts 
of courtesy. And yet, amid it all, would come the 
memory to her mind how she had once sat by 
the Rhine with her noble husband by her side; 
and the tears would come to her eyes amid all 
the joyous splendor. But she dried her eyes and 
hid her grief in her heart, and seemed a happy 
queen. 


207 


The Story of Siegfried 


From Vienna they journeyed to the castle of 
the king. On their way brave men and beautiful 
women came out of the towns to greet them. 
Never had there been such rejoicing in the land. 
In the household of the king were many men and 
noble women that had been the attendants of 
Queen Helca, all waiting now to welcome the new 
queen. There were seven king’s daughters to 
greet fair Kriemhild and wait upon her. 

In charge of all the household was the noble 
Herrat, Helca’s sister’s daughter, famous for her 
beauty and virtue, a noble king’s daughter, who 
afterward had much worship. Glad was she at 
the coming of the queen, and many a goodly thing 
was made ready for the pleasure of the bride. 
And there Kriemhild and the king dwelt in joy- 
ance and goodwill. Never seemed a king more 
happy; and never was a queen more loved by her 
people. 

And so the years went by. Meanwhile a son 
was born, and the king in his love for the queen 
consented that he should be baptized and brought 
up as a Christian. He was named Ortlieb, and all 
the people rejoiced and looked forward to the 
time when he would inherit the crown. 

For many a day the queen ruled virtuously, 
even as Queen Helca had done before her. She 
learned all the customs of the country, and her 
208 


How Kriemhild Rode to the Huns 


courtesy won all their hearts. Strangers and 
friends alike praised her, and owned that never 
had queen ruled a king’s land better or more 
mildly. And thus it continued until the tenth 
year. 


14 


209 


CHAPTER XXIX 


HOW KRIEMHILD THOUGHT OF AVENGING HER 
WRONGS 

N OW during all this time, while Kriemhild 
seemed so happy and contented, her heart 
would often ponder on the grievous wrongs 
that had befallen her in her own country. She 
could not forget the honor that was hers among 
the Nibelungs, and that Hagen’s hand had robbed 
her of her husband and her husband’s wealth; and 
she often pondered how she might be revenged 
upon him for the woe that he had wrought. 

“It were an easy thing to do if I could bring 
him hither,” she often said to herself. Often in 
her sleep she dreamed that she walked with her 
young brother, Giselher, and felt his kiss upon 
her forehead. Late and early it lay upon her 
heart that she had been forced to wed a heathen, 
and that Gunther and Hagen had done this wrong 
to her. While she seemed to be happy with the 
king, her heart’s love was buried in the grave of 
her noble lord Siegfried. In her dreams she 


210 


How Kriemhild Thought of Revenge 


knelt beside his tomb, and with clasped hands and 
tearful eyes she poured out her sorrows. The 
kisses of the king were borne with meekness, but 
her own seemed to be given to lips that had 
pressed her own lips when a maiden. 

Never a day passed that she thought not of 
her wrongs and planned to be avenged. She 
would say to herself, “Now I am so rich and 
powerful that I could do my enemies a mischief. 
My heart still yearneth for my beloved Siegfried. 
Could I but do my will to them that worked 
me woe, well would the death of Siegfried be 
avenged. It is hard to wait here and pine for lost 
happiness. ,, 

Many time she thought to herself, “I will ask the 
king to send for those who have wronged me that 
I may take vengeance upon them.” She knew his 
love for her, and did not doubt that at her request 
he would send for her friends and bring them to 
the land of the Huns. 

One night as she sat by the king, thinking of it 
all, as was her wont, she said, “My dearest lord, I 
would fain beg a boon of thee. I would have thee 
show, if I have deserved it at thy hand, that my 
kinsmen have found favor in thy sight.” 

Not knowing the intent of her words, the king 
answered with true heart, “That will I gladly prove 
to thee. All that would profit or do honor to thy 


211 


The Story of Siegfried 


knights would rejoice me, for through no woman’s 
love have I won better friends.” 

Then said the queen, “Thou knowest that I have 
noble kinsmen in my own country. It makes me 
unhappy that they have never visited me, for the 
people here have reason to deem me kinless.” 

Whereto King Etzel answered, “My dearest 
wife, if it be not too far, I will invite thy kinsmen 
who live upon the Rhine, whosoever thou wouldst 
see, to come hither to our land to visit thee.” 

At this the queen was happy and very grateful 
to the king; and she said, “If thou wouldst truly 
please me, my lord, thou wilt send messengers to 
my people that live beyond the Rhine, and inform 
them of my desire to see them here. I know that 
many good knights would at thy request come 
hither to our land.” 

To this the king replied, “Thy wish shall be 
obeyed. Thy kinsmen, noble Uta’s sons, will be as 
welcome to me as to thyself. Indeed it grieves me 
that they have been strangers to us so long. If it 
seems good to thee, dearest wife, I will send my 
minstrels as messengers to thy friends in Bur- 
gundy.” 

So the king summoned his minstrels and bade 
them go as messengers to the land of Burgundy. 
He gave them messages to King Gunther and his 
knights to come to the land of the Huns to visit 


2 , 12 , 


How Kriemhild Thought of Revenge 


him and his queen. Kriemhild also sent with them 
a private message that they should tell them how 
happy she was, and that they should not fail to 
come at the king’s request; for that her heart 
yearned to see her friends once more. 

“I will give you great reward,” she said, “and 
make you rich in goods and lands if you will de- 
liver my message well. Say to Gernot, my noble 
brother, that my heart is full of love for him, and 
that I long to see him and his friends. Tell Gisel- 
her, my younger brother, to remember that never 
through any fault of his did ill betide me, and that 
my eyes would fain see him again. Tell my 
mother, also, that worship is mine here in this 
land, and that I would that my brothers and their 
friends might believe it. And if they come, and 
Hagen should think to tarry behind, see that he 
comes, for he of all of them knows the road hither 
to the land of the Huns.” 

Besides these words, letters and greetings were 
given the envoys to present to her brothers and 
their friends. When all was ready, the envoys 
rode forth, rich with goods and fine apparel, and 
started on the way to the land of Burgundy. Lit- 
tle did they or any one dream of the sad events 
that were to come from this journey. 


213 


CHAPTER XXX 


HOW KRIEMHILD INVITED HER PEOPLE TO THE 
LAND OF THE HUNS 

S WIFTLY forward rode the envoys day after 
day towards the court of King Gunther. 
The news spread quickly from land to land 
that King Etzel had sent envoys to invite the Bur- 
gundians to a great hightide that was to be held. 
Within twelve days they reached the city of Worms 
on the Rhine. 

When King Gunther heard that an envoy of 
strange men had come to the city, he began to 
question his people, saying, “Who can tell us 
whence these strangers come, and what is the pur- 
pose of their visit?” And all the people wondered 
at the coming of these strange men with different 
costumes from the men of the Rhine. 

Now no one seemed to know who they were 
until Hagen saw them, when he said to King Gun- 
ther, “These men are from the land of the Huns. 
They are King Etzel- s minstrels, and we shall soon 
have news, I promise thee. Thy sister has no 
214 


How Kriemhild Invited Her People 

doubt sent them. Let us welcome them right 
gladly for their master’s sake.” 

As soon as the envoys appeared at court, Hagen 
went forward and greeted them with great 
courtesy, for which the envoys thanked him. He 
asked them for news from King Etzel, to whom 
the envoys answered, “The land was never more 
properous, nor the people more joyful.” 

Then Hagen led them before the king in the hall 
of the palace where the guests were assembled. 
King Gunther greeted them with great courtesy 
and said, “You are all welcome, both the minstrels 
and the noble knights who are with them. And I 
would know wherefore the mighty King Etzel 
hath sent you to Burgundy.” 

The envoys all bowed before him, and Werbel 
said, “My dear master and Kriemhild, thy sister, 
commend their services to thee. With true intent 
they both sent us hither.” 

To this King Gunther said, “I rejoice at these 
tidings. And how fareth it with King Etzel and 
with Kriemhild, my sister?” 

Whereto the envoys answered, “Never were 
king and queen of any land better or happier, or 
their people more true to them. And with good- 
will for thee and all thy people they sent us forth 
on this journey.” 

“You will thank them and my sister for their 

215 


The Story of Siegfried 


greeting/’ replied the king. “I rejoice that it is 
well with the king and his people, and also that my 
sister is happy.” 

Meantime the two young princes, Gernot and 
Giselher, had come into the hall and heard what 
was said. Giselher, the younger, was glad to see 
the envoys for love of his sister, and said to them 
kindly, “You are heartily welcome. If you came 
oftener to the Rhine you would always find a 
hearty greeting.” 

“I know it well,” said another of the envoys. 
“We bring greetings from King Etzel and his lov- 
ing queen who remembers your love and faith, and 
that you were ever true to her in heart and soul. 
We are sent hither by the king to invite you to 
ride into Etzel’s land, both you and your brother 
Gernot. The king asks it not only for your sis- 
ter’s sake, but for his own. All his people will give 
you a noble welcome.” 

To this King Gunther answered, “This is great 
adventure, to go so far. But we will think upon 
it, and in a se’nnight from to-day I will let you know 
what our answer shall be. Meanwhile we shall 
give you the best lodging that our city can afford.” 

Then Werbel said, “Might we not ere we seek 
repose have an audience with the great Queen 
Uta?” Whereto the young prince, Giselher, re- 
plied, “None shall hinder you, for in this you will 
216 


How Kriemhild Invited Her People 


have done my mother’s will. For the sake of my 
sister, Kriemhild, she will see you gladly.” 

So Giselher brought them before the queen, who 
rejoiced to see envoys from the land of the Huns. 
Kindly and lovingly she greeted them; and they 
gave her all the messages of love that Queen 
Kriemhild had sent her, which filled her heart with 
great joy. 

Then the Huns withdrew, and went to their 
lodgings. Meanwhile King Gunther had sent for 
his friends and inquired of them how the message 
pleased them. They all counseled him to accept 
the invitation, except Hagen whose heart was full 
of suspicion for the evil he had wrought. 

So he said to the king, “You strike at your life 
to grant this request. Surely you know what we 
have done. For evermore we stand in danger of 
Kriemhild. I smote her husband dead with my 
hand, which she surely hath not forgotten. How 
dare we ride unto Etzel’s land?” 

But the king answered, “My sister hath forgot- 
ten her anger. With a loving kiss she forgave us 
for all that we had done to her before she rode 
away. Had she aught against us it was against 
you alone, Hagen.” 

“Be not deceived,” said Hagen, “by the words 
of the Hunnish envoys. If thou goest to see 
Kriemhild, thou mayest lose thy honor and thy 
217 


The Story of Siegfried 

life. The wife of King Etzel hath a strong 
memory.” 

At this Sir Gernot spake out before the assem- 
bly, “Because thou fearest death, with reason, 
among the Huns, it were ill done on our part to 
keep away from our sister.” 

And Sir Giselher said, “Since thou knowest thy- 
self guilty, friend Hagen, stay thou at home, and 
guard thyself well; and let those that dare, journey 
with us to the Huns.” 

At this Hagen fell into a passion and angrily ex- 
claimed, “None that you may take with you will 
be readier to ride to King Etzel’s court than I. 
And well I will prove it since you will not be turned 
from your purpose.” 

Many other good knights counseled against ac- 
cepting King Etzel’s invitation, and many refused 
to go for fear that some harm might come to them. 
The king was wroth when he saw that they desired 
to take their ease at home; and he said, “We will 
go none the less. The prudent are safe in the 
midst of danger.” 

To this Hagen replied, “Be not wroth at my 
words, but go if you think best. But let me coun- 
sel you to go strongly armed. Summon the bes J 
men you can find among your vassals, and from 
‘them I will choose a thousand good knights that 
we may protect ourselves from Kriemhild’s anger.” 
218 


How Kriemhild Invited Her People 

“That will I do,” said the king. So he bade the 
messengers ride through the country and summon 
to his court the strongest of his vassals. Three 
thousand or more of the most valiant heroes re- 
sponded to the call. Of these Hagen chose a thou- 
sand of those who had shown their prowess in 
grim battle and in warlike deeds. 

The envoys of Queen Kriemhild were loth to be 
thus delayed, for they feared their master, and 
every day they desired to be gone. But Hagen 
kept them for his crafty ends. “We must beware 
of letting them go,” he said to the king, “before 
we are ready to follow them. We shall be safer 
thus, if they mean us any harm. Kriemhild will 
not have time to contrive anything to our hurt.” 

Meanwhile King Gunther’s men were busy mak- 
ing ready for the journey. Within a few days 
shields and saddles and all the vestures they were 
to take with them were ready. Then Kriemhild’s 
envoys were bidden into King Gunther’s presence. 

When they appeared, Gernot, speaking for the 
king, said, “The king has decided to obey King 
Etzel’s wish. We will go gladly to this hightide 
to see our sister. She may count upon us.” 

King Gunther asked, “Can you tell us when this 
hightide falleth, or when we must set forth?” To 
which the envoys answered, “Next summer, with- 
out fail.” 


219 


The Story of Siegfried 


Then King Gunther bade his servants bring 
hither of his bounty gold upon broad shields, to 
give to the envoys. Giselher and Gernot, Gary 
and Ortwin, and many others also freely gave of 
their bounty. These gifts they offered to the 
envoys, but they durst not take them for fear of 
their master. The king was offended at this, and 
insisted upon the acceptance of the gifts. So at 
last they were constrained to take the gold and 
vestures to carry them to their own land. 

The envoys before departing desired to see 
Queen Brunhild, but they were told that she was 
not well, and that they could not see her. They 
also asked to see Queen Uta again, and Gunther 
brought them before his mother, and she sent 
many kind messages to the king and the queen. 
For the sake of Kriemhild, she gave the envoys 
gold and rich girdles, which they could not refuse. 

At length the envoys took their leave and began 
their journey to return to their own country. 
Gernot sent his warriors with them as far as 
Swabia that none might do them harm. When 
the escort left them they continued safely on their 
way, for the fame of King Etzel was so great that 
no one dared harm them. 

When they reached their native land and told 
their tidings to the king, his face was flushed with 
joy that his wishes were to be granted. When 
220 


How Kriemhild Invited Her People 


the queen heard that her brothers would come to 
see her, she was well content, and requited the 
envoys with many golden gifts. She inquired 
who were coming and what Hagen said when he 
heard the news. 

“He came to the council one morning early,” 
they replied, “and had little to say in favor of the 
hightide, and called the journey hither a death- 
ride. Who else are to come we do not know, 
but Folker, the bold minstrel, is one.” 

The queen was full of secret joy when she heard 
that Hagen was coming, though she concealed it 
from the envoys. “I could have done without 
Folker,” she said, “but Hagen is a good knight, 
and I am right glad that we shall see him here.” 

Then Kriemhild went to the king and spake to 
him right sweetly, saying, “How doth the news 
please thee, dearest lord? All my heart’s desire 
shall now be satisfied.” 

“Thy will is my pleasure,” answered the king. 
“I would not be more glad if it had been my own 
kinsmen. Through love of thy dear brethren 
all my cares have vanished.” 

Then the king bade the officers to fit up the 
palace hall everywhere with seats for the welcome 
guests. And everyone was full of joy at the ex- 
pected visit of Kriemhild’s brethren. 


221 


CHAPTER XXXI 


HOW KING GUNTHER AND HIS KNIGHTS JOURNEYED 
TO THE LAND OF THE HUNS 

A LL this time King Gunther and his brothers 
l. and their knights and squires were making 
ready for the journey. One thousand and 
three score knights they were, and nine thousand 
squires were to accompany them. As they were 
about ready to depart, Queen Uta, who had urged 
them to make the visit, suddenly changed her 
mind, and warned them to stay at home. 

“Last night I dreamed an evil dream,” she said, 
“a dream which portends some danger. I thought 
that all the birds in Burgundy were dead. So I 
beg you, my children, not to depart on this 
journey.” 

As they heard the dream many of the heroes 
hesitated, thinking what it might mean. But 
Hagen said, “He that goeth by dreams careth 
little for his honor. Brave warriors like ourselves 
fear not an old woman’s dreams. Let us take leave 
without further words and ride forth cheerfully 


222 


Kriemhild Accuses Hagen 

(see page 175) 








How King Gunther Journeyed 


unto Etzel’s land.” He had at first counselled 
them not to go, but now that they were ready 
he was eager to depart. 

A noble knight of the king named Runolt came 
to the king and said, “I grieve that thou goest to 
this hightide with so many of thy brave warriors, 
but we who remain will be true to thee while away. 
With whom wilt thou leave the charge of thy 
people and thy land?” 

To whom the king replied, “I leave my land and 
my child in thy charge, good Runolt; I know that 
thou art worthy of the trust. Comfort all who 
may weep for our absence; for we shall soon re- 
turn again.” 

And now everything was ready for their de- 
parture. The ships lay waiting on the Rhine, 
loaded with their vestures and presents for King 
Etzel. Flutes and trumpets rang out early in the 
morning, and gave the signal to be gone. So with 
loving kisses to wives and sweethearts they 
mounted on their horses and turned to go. The 
women wept so loudly that the voice of wailing was 
heard on every side. The aged Queen Uta bore 
the child of King Gunther to the arms of his father, 
saying, “How canst thou leave thy child and his 
mother desolate?” 

But the king replied, “Weep not for me, but be 
of good cheer at home. We shall soon return 
223 


The Story of Siegfried 


safe and sound.” And with these words they rode 
away. Hagen led them, for he knew the way, as 
he had made the journey many years before. 
Their marshal was Dankwart, brother of Hagen, 
and a noble knight of Burgundy. 

Having crossed the Rhine they rode forward in 
splendid array with Hagen at their head; and on 
the twelfth day they came to the river Danube. 

They found the river swollen and overflowing 
its banks. There were no boats to be seen, and 
the knights were troubled how to get across. 
Some of them would have plunged into the flow- 
ing tide to swim their horses over; but Hagen 
bade them to desist, saying, “I fear we shall lose 
many a good knight if we attempt to cross in that 
way.” 

The king was angry that they could not cross, 
and bade Hagen to explore the banks and, if possi- 
ble, find a ford over which they could take their 
horses and baggage safely. 

So Hagen went up and down the river banks 
searching for a ford or a ferryman. In vain he 
sought for either; and at last he became weary 
and sat down upon the banks to rest. As he sat 
looking at the flowing tide, he saw some mer- 
maidens sporting in the river bathing their bodies 
in the cool water. As he stole up slyly to see their 
graceful gambols they became aware of him and 
224 


How King Gunther Journeyed 

fled, leaving their garments behind them upon the 
bank. 

In a spirit of mischief Hagen went and took 
their garments, at which, one of the maidens, 
named Hadburg, called out, saying, “Most noble 
Hagen, if you will give us our clothing we will tell 
you how you shall fare on this journey to the 
Huns.” 

As they said this they floated like graceful sea- 
birds upon the water. It seemed to him that 
their foresight must needs be good and sure, and 
that he could trust what they told him. So he 
promised to return their garments and place them 
on the bank where he had found them. Then the 
maiden Hadburg said, “You may ride safely to 
King Etzel’s land, to this I pledge my faith; and 
never heroes journeyed to any court who will win 
more worship than you will win.” 

At this Hagen was right glad at heart, and gave 
them back their garments and mounted his horse 
to ride away. But as soon as they were dressed, 
another maiden, called Sieglinde, cried out, ‘Do 
not trust what Hadburg said, for she hath spoken 
falsely to you to obtain her clothes. But truly let 
me warn you against this journey to the Huns. 
You should turn back while you may; whosoever 
of you rideth unto Etzel’s land rideth to his death.” 

At this Hagen was sore displeased, for he 
225 


J S 


The Story of Siegfried 


thought they were making sport of him. And he 
said, “These are but idle threats. How shall we 
find any danger in a friendly country whither we 
go as invited guests?” 

Then they all began to warn him of the danger 
to the Burgundians if they continued on their fate- 
ful journey. And Hadburg joined them saying, 
“Ye are all doomed; not one of you will escape, 
save your chaplain; this we know of a truth. He 
only of you shall return alive into Gunther’s land.” 

Still more sorely displeased, Hagen said in grim 
and haughty words, “This is a pleasant tale to tell 
my master, that all shall perish among the Huns! 
Say no more but show us a place where we may 
cross the river and proceed upon our way.” 

To this they replied, “If thou wilt not be turned 
from the journey, up yonder by the river standeth 
an inn, within it is a boatswain; and there is no 
other.” 

They also gave him many words of caution, 
saying that the lord of the march was named 
Elsey, and his brother Gelfrat, a prince of Bavaria; 
and that it might go hard with them if they at- 
tempted to go through his lands. “Be careful, 
also, of the boatman,” they said, “for he is grim 
of mood, and will kill thee if thou speak not fairly 
to him. If thou wouldst have him ferry thee 
across, give him some reward; and if he comes not 
226 


How King Gunther Journeyed 


quickly at thy call, cry across the river that thou 
art Amelrich; he was a good knight that a feud 
drove from the land. The boatman will come 
when he hears that name.” 

At this Hagen thanked the women for their 
warning and their counsel, and said no more. He 
went up the river’s bank, and soon came opposite 
to an inn that stood on the far side of the stream. 
He began to shout across the water, “Boatman, 
come row me over, and I will give thee for thy 
favor gold in plenty.” 

The boatman was so rich that he needed not to 
serve him for hire, and seldom took reward from 
any one. His men also were proud and haughty, 
and Hagen was left standing on the bank of the 
river.. 

Thereupon Hagen shouted so loud that all the 
shore rang with his voice. “Row across for Amel- 
rich;” he cried; “I am Elsey’s liegemen, that for 
a feud fled the country.” 

At this the haughty boatman took the oars and 
rowed over to the shore with mighty strokes. 
When he found that Hagen was not Amelrich, 
his brother, he fell into a fury and said, “Since 
thou hast deceived me thou canst stay where thou 
art.” 

“Nay, for the love of God,” said Hagen, “I am 
a stranger knight that hath charge of other war- 
227 


The Story of Siegfried 

riors; and I pray thee take thy fee and row me 
over.” 

But the boatman answered, “I will not. My 
master hath many foemen, and I must bring no 
strangers across. If thou lovest thy life, step out 
on the shore again.” 

“Nay, now,” said Hagen, “I am sore beset. 
Take this goodly gold, and ferry us over with our 
thousand horses and our many men.” 

But the grim boatman answered, “Never!” At 
this he seized an oar, strong and broad, and smote 
Hagen so that he staggered and fell on his knees. 
As soon as Hagen recovered from the blow, he 
drew his sword and with a single stroke cut off 
the boatman’s head and threw it on the ground. 

At this the boat was caught in the current and 
carried down the river. With swift strokes he 
sought to turn it, but the oar broke in his hand. 
Binding together the two parts of the oar he 
guided the boat down the river till he came to a 
wooded cove, where he found King Gunther and 
his men waiting for him. Many a valiant knight 
ran to greet him; but when they saw the boat full 
of blood from the wound he had given the boat- 
man, they began to question him. 

When Gunther saw the blood in the boat he 
said, “Tell me what thou hast done with the ferry- 
man. I ween he hath fallen from thy sword.” 

228 


How King Gunther Journeyed 

But Hagen answered with a lie, “I found the 
boat by a waste meadow, and loosed it. I have 
seen no ferryman this day, nor hath any one 
suffered at my hand.” 

Then Gernot fearing that they could not cross 
in the boat because there was no boatman, began 
to complain that many of their knights would lose 
their lives in the attempt. But Hagen gave them 
comfort, saying that as he was the best boatman 
on the Rhine he would see them all safely across. 

So he took them over, a few at a time, they 
holding their horses by the bridle and letting them 
swim alongside of the boat; and so at last he took 
all of the ten thousand knights and squires across 
to the other side. With the last party the king’s 
chaplain was about to cross, when Hagen saw him, 
as he stood with his hand upon the holy relics, and 
seizing him he threw him into the river. At this 
many of the warriors cried out to Hagen to desist; 
but they were too late. As the chaplain swam 
toward the boat to get on board again, Hagen 
pushed him away with an oar and tried to drown 
him. When the poor man found that they would 
not aid him, he turned and swam toward the other 
shore. Climbing up the banks he rose to his feet 
and shook the waters from his robe. 

When Hagen saw that he had reached the shore, 
his heart was full of fearful forebodings. By this 
229 


The Story of Siegfried 


sign he knew that there was no escape from what 
the water maidens had said to him. And in his 
mind he thought, “Surely these knights be all dead 
men.” 

When they were all upon the further shore and 
they had unloaded the ship, Hagen gave orders 
to break the boat in pieces and throw them in the 
stream; at which many of the knights marveled. 

“Wherefore dost thou destroy the boat?” said 
Dunkwart. “How shall we get across the river 
when we ride home again after our visit to the 
Huns?” 

“There will be no homeward journey,” Hagen 
replied; “and if there is any coward among us who 
would forsake us in our need, he shall die a shame- 
ful death in these waves.” 

When the king’s chaplain, who stood upon the 
further shore, saw the boat broken in pieces, he 
cried, “False murderer, what had I ever done to 
you that without cause you would have drowned 
me?” 

“Hold thy peace,” replied Hagen; “my only re- 
gret is that I did not succeed in drowning thee.” 

To this the poor priest replied, “I will praise 
God evermore that you did not kill me. Fare you 
forward to the Huns and I will return to the 
Rhine. God grant that you never come back 
again. That is my earnest prayer.” 

230 


How King Gunther Journeyed 


But King Gunther in his pity called out to his 
chaplain, “Go home and bear a greeting to my wife 
and all my kinfolk, and say to them that so far all 
is well. When I return I will more than make 
good to thee what Hagen hath done in anger.” 

The horses now were ready, the sumpters were 
laden, and so they all mounted and rode on their 
way. 


231 


CHAPTER XXXII 


HOW GELFRAT WAS SLAIN BY DANKWART 

A S they resumed their journey the king asked, 
“Who will show us the way through the 
country that we go not astray?” At this 
Folker, the minstrel knight, stepped forth, saying, 
“I will guide our warriors on the way.” 

At this, Hagen with lowering brow, said, “Brave 
knights and squires, I have heavy news to tell you. 
Never again shall we see Burgundy. Two water 
maidens that I met this morning told me that we 
shall never return to our homes, save the chaplain 
of the king. It was to prove the words of these 
maidens false that I tried to drown him; but as you 
see he lives and will return as the maidens said.” 

These words of Hagen flew from rank to rank, 
and many a bold knight grew pale and stood in 
fear of death. To add to their fear, Hagen told 
them how he had slain the boatman of Elsey, and 
that, no doubt, he and Gelfrat would make an 
attack upon them to avenge the boatman’s death. 
Hearing these words the knights were full of 

232 


How Gelfrat was Slain by Dankwart 


heavy thoughts as they marched forward, led by 
the bold minstrel Folker. He was clad in a shin- 
ing coat of mail, and carried a spear with a red 
pennon at its point. 

The news of the boatman’s death had reached 
Gelfrat and Elsey, and full of wrath, they sum- 
moned their knights to avenge the insult. Soon 
a mighty host, strongly armed, assembled and set 
out to pursue the Burgundians. When Hagen 
heard of it he arranged his forces so that he and 
Dankwart, his brother, with their vassals, brought 
up the rear. Thus on they marched in close 
columns ready for an attack. 

The day was now far spent and the night began 
to fall. Soon they heard behind them the trample 
of hoofs, and they spurred forward as fast as it was 
wise. As the sound of the tramping came nearer, 
bold Dankwart said, “They will fall upon us here; 
so let us bind on our helmets and be ready for 
the attack.” 

So they stopped to fasten on their helmets and 
get themselves in order. As they stood thus, 
putting on their armor, they saw in the distance 
the glitter of the shields of the coming foe. As 
they came nearer, Hagen called out, “Who 
follows us by the way?” 

The Margrave of Bavaria replied, “We seek our 
foemen and follow on their track. I would know 


233 


The Story of Siegfried 


who slew my boatman to-day. He was a gallant 
knight, and I grieve for his loss.” 

Then said Hagen, “Was the boatman thine? 
He would not ferry me over, so I slew him. The 
fault was his own, for I offered him gold and 
raiment to ferry me across, but he became 
angry and struck me with his great oar and 
felled me to the earth. Then I drew my sword to 
defend myself, and in the fray I gave him a deadly 
wound. I will answer for it as seemeth good to 
thee.” 

“I knew well,” said Gelfrat, “when King Gun- 
ther crossed with his followers that Hagen’s in- 
solence would do us harm. Now he shall not 
escape us, but his death shall pay for the boat- 
man’s.” 

So Gelfrat and Hagen couched their lances and 
rushed upon each other. So fierce was the onset 
that Hagen was knocked back from his horse by 
the might of Gelfrat’s spear. Hagen quickly 
sprang from where he had fallen, and Gelfrat met 
him upon the ground, and fiercely they fought 
with their swords, their vassals joining in the fray. 
For all the strength of Hagen the noble Margrave 
hewed an ell’s length from his shield and Hagen 
was well night slain. Then he cried aloud to 
Dankwart, “Help! dear brother; or I perish by the 
hand of this hero.” 


234 


How Gelfrat was Slain by Dankwart 


At this bold Dankwart rushed to his brother’s 
help, and struck Gelfrat so hard a blow that he fell 
dead. Elsey would have avenged him, but he and 
his followers were overcome. His brother was 
slain, and he himself was wounded; and full eighty 
of his warriors lay dead upon the field. And so he 
had to flee before the Burgundians. 

When the Bavarians gave way, Hagen’s men 
followed and smote down many as they fled. At 
length Dankwart said, “We have driven them far 
enough, let us return to our friends.” 

So they returned to where the fight began, and 
there they found the field wet with blood and 
covered with dead and dying warriors. More than 
a hundred Bavarians were slain, while of the Bur- 
gundians only four were missing. Then Hagen, 
wishing to keep the tidings of the combat from the 
ears of King Gunther and his own knights, said, 
“Let none of you tell my dear master what hath 
befallen us. Let them be free from trouble until 
to-morrow.” 

So they pushed forward until they came up to 
the rest, whom they found overcome with weari- 
ness. When they saw bold Dankwart, they asked 
him how far they were to ride before they could 
halt to rest for the night. To this Dankwart 
replied that it were best to continue their march 
until morning, when they could halt and lie down 

235 


The Story of Siegfried 


upon the grass to rest. So on they marched 
through the long and weary night, longing for the 
day. 

When the morning broke and the full day ap- 
peared, King Gunther saw the blood upon the 
shields of Hagen’s men, and he cried out angrily, 
“How, now, friend Hagen? Who hath done this? 
If a foe attacked you, why did you scorn my help 
and join the battle alone?” 

Hagen answered, “It was Elsey. He fell upon 
us by night because I had slain his ferryman. In 
the fray he was forced to flee with the loss of a 
hundred of his men, while only four of our own 
men were slain. Gelfrat also was slain by the hand 
of my brother Dankwart.” 

King Gunther was grieved that they had made 
foeman of the Bavarians, but as it could not be 
undone, he urged that they push forward on their 
journey. 

Soon after they came to Passau, where they 
were well received by Bishop Pilgerin, the king’s 
uncle, who was pleased that his nephews were 
passing through his country with such a band of 
noble knights. Right cordially they were wel- 
comed by the Bishop, and here they had to tarry a 
whole day and night. 

Leaving here they rode forward again until they 
came to Rudiger’s country. As they entered the 
236 


How Gelfrat was Slain by Dankwart 


land they found a man asleep upon the marches, 
from whom Hagen took a sword that lay by his 
side. The name of the knight was Eckwart, an 
old friend of Siegfried. When he awoke and found 
his sword missing, he was sore at heart for his 
careless guarding of the land of his master Rudi- 
ger.” 

“Woe is me for this shame,” he said. “Sorely 
shall I rue the Burgundian journey. The day I 
lost Siegfried my joy was ended. Alack! Sir 
Rudiger, an ill turn have I done thee.’” 

Hagen overheard the warrior’s grief, and he 
gave him his sword again, and with it six red arm- 
lets. “Take these, Sir Knight, for the love of me, 
and be my friend. Thou art a brave man to be 
here all alone.” 

“God reward thee for thy armlets,” answered 
Eckwart. “Yet still I fear thy journey to the 
Huns bodes no good. Thou slewest Siegfried, 
and art hated by Queen Kriemhild. Look well to 
thyself lest mischief befall thee. Thus I warn thee 
from a true heart.” 

“God must guard us,” said Hagen. “No other 
care have these knights, the princes and their 
liegemen, than to find quarters where they may rest 
for the night. Our horses are weary from the 
long way, and our provender is all gone. We can 
find none to buy, and we need a host that of his 

237 


The Story of Siegfried 


charity will give us bread for ourselves and pro- 
vender for our horses.” 

Eckwart answered, “I will show you such a host. 
Better welcome to his home will no man give you 
in any land than will the Margrave of Becklaren, 
Rudiger, if ye will go to see him. He dwelleth 
fast by the road, and is the best host that ever had 
a house. His heart blossometh with all virtues 
as smiling May decketh the grass with flowers.” 

King Gunther said, “Wilt thou be my envoy, 
and ask my dear friend Rudiger if he will keep us, 
my kinsmen and our men, until the morrow? I 
will requite him as best I can.” 

“I will gladly be thy envoy,” replied Eckwart. 
So he set out with a good will to go to Rudiger’s 
palace with the tidings that King Gunther was in 
his country and needed food. 

As Rudiger saw him coming, riding with all 
haste, he said, “Here cometh Eckwart, Kriem- 
hild’s man, riding as if some foeman had done him 
harm.” 

So saying, he went to the door and met him, 
and said to him, “What hast thou heard that thou 
ridest in such haste? Hath any one done us mis- 
chief?” 

'No one hath harmed us,” said Eckwart. 
“Three kings hath sent me — Gunther, Giselher, 
and Gernot — and with- them Hagen and Folker, 
238 


How Gelfrat was Slain by Dankwart 

who bade me say that they have need of thy 
help.” 

Rudiger replied, with a smiling face, saying, 
“This is glad news to me, that the high kings of 
Burgundy need my service. It shall not be denied; 
for I am right glad that they have come to my 
land.” 

Then Eckwart told him of the number of King 
Gunther’s men — and that there were sixty bold 
warriors, and a thousand good knights, and nine 
thousand squires. 

To which Rudiger replied, “Welcome are these 
guests, the high born warriors that come to my 
castle, and that I so seldom have served hereto- 
fore. Ride out to meet them, my kinsmen and 
my vassals.” 

Whereat the knights and squires of the Mar- 
grave Rudiger mounted their horses and started 
to meet the Burgundians and escort them to the 
palace. 


2 39 


CHAPTER XXXIII 


HOW THE BURGUNDIANS CAME TO BECKLAREN 

T HEN the noble Margrave with great joy in 
his heart went to find his wife and 
daughter, and told them the good news, 
that the brethren of Queen Kriemhild were com- 
ing to their house as guests. 

“And do thou, dear love,” he said, “receive the 
high and noble kings with all courtesy when they 
come here with their followers. Hagen also 
shalt thou greet with courtesy; and the noble 
knights, Dankwart and Folker, men of much wor- 
ship. These six thou shalt receive with kisses, 
thou and our daughter, as is the custom of the 
land.” 

The women were pleased with the news, and 
promised to do as Rudiger had said. They took 
their best apparel from their chests and arrayed 
themselves as was fitting to receive such distin- 
guished guests. They decked their heads with 
fillets of shining gold, fashioned like wreaths, that 
the wind might not ruffle their beautiful hair. 
240 


How the Burgundians Came 


As King Gunther and his knights and warriors 
rode forward, Rudiger went out to meet them, 
and gave them all a hearty wecome. He bade 
the warriors to pitch their tents on the field and 
turn their horses loose to graze in the meadow; 
and soon the men were lying on the grass taking 
their rest, the softest rest they had taken on their 
whole journey. The three kings and their nobles 
he led towards the castle. 

As they saw them coming, the noble Margravine 
and her beautiful daughter went out of the castle 
to meet them; and with them went also many 
lovely maidens and matrons. They were all 
adorned with bracelets and fine apparel, while 
precious stones sparkled in their hair and on their 
rich vestures. 

As the guests rode up to the castle, they leaped 
from their horses and bowed to the ladies with 
knightly courtesy. The women and maidens wel- 
comed them with smiles and graceful courtesies 
and gentle grasp of hands. The Margravine 
kissed the kings, as did her daughter likewise. As 
the maiden looked up to kiss Hagen, he was so 
grim that she would gladly have passed him by, 
but she must do as her father had bidden, but as 
she did so her color came and went from red to 
white. Dankwart and Folker, too, she greeted 
in the same manner. 

16 


241 


The Story of Siegfried 


Then she tookyoungGiselher by the hand, as her 
mother did King Gunther, and they led them into 
the spacious hall. There the knights and ladies all 
were seated, and good wine was poured out for 
the guests. Never were warriors better treated 
than were King Gunther and his friends. 

As the knights thus sat around the table, all 
eyes were turned upon Rudiger’s fair daughter; 
and many a good knight felt his heart go out in 
love for her. And well they might, for she was 
passing fair and beautiful, and noble in her mind 
and heart. 

As the feast went on, the women all withdrew 
into another room, as was the custom of the times. 
Then freely passed the bowl, and song and speech 
and witty jest made gladness in the hall. When 
the knights had all eaten, they brought the fair 
ones into the hall again, and there was no lack of 
sweet words and merry hearts. 

Then Folker,the skilful minstrel, arose and spoke 
the thoughts of all, saying, “Great Margrave, God 
hath done well by thee, for he hath given thee a 
beautiful wife and a gracious heart and happy 
days. Were I a king and wore a crown, I would 
choose thy beautiful daughter for my queen. 
She would be the choice of my heart, for she is fair 
to look upon, and thereto noble and good.” 

The Margrave answered, “How should a king 
242 


How the Burgundians Came 


covet my dear daughter, seeing she is not a 
princess. My wife and I are both strangers 
here, and have naught to give as dowry to a 
king. What availeth then her beauty in the eyes 
of a king?” 

At this King Gernot said, with courteous 
speech, “Might I choose where I would, such a 
woman for a wife would be my heart’s desire.” 

Then said Hagen, “What you all have said is 
true; and I wish that our young King Giselher 
might take the beautiful maiden to wife. Of such 
high lineage is the noble lady that we would gladly 
serve her if she wore the crown of Burgundy.” 

These words pleased both Rudiger and Gote- 
lind, his wife, greatly; and filled the heart of young 
Giselher with gladness. Happy also was the 
beautiful maiden, who had already felt her heart 
touched with a tender feeling as she looked upon 
the handsome young king. 

So it was agreed among the heroes that the 
noble Giselher should take to wife the beautiful 
daughter of the Margrave. Then they bade the 
maiden come before them, and they made ready 
to give her to him, whereupon he vowed to love 
and cherish her as long as he should live. And 
King Gunther and Gernot gave her as her dowry 
lands and castles without number. 

Then they placed the maiden and Giselher in a 

243 


The Story of Siegfried 


circle, as the custom was, surrounded by many 
handsome young knights. They asked the beau- 
tiful maiden if she would have the hero for her 
lord, to which, with modest mien and blushing 
cheek, she assented. At this Giselher clasped her 
by the hand and repeated the vows to love and 
cherish her as long as he might live. Alas, how 
short a time it was to be ! 

Then said the Margrave, “Great and noble 
kings, I will give you my child to take with you, 
for this were fittest, when ye ride home again into 
your land.” And so it was agreed. Then the 
damsels were all sent to their chambers, and the 
guests were taken to their rooms so that they 
could rest for the night. 

And now, by Rudiger’s request, they spent four 
days at his palace in rest and feasting and merri- 
ment. On the fourth day they must depart and 
continue their journey to the land of the Huns. 
The horses were saddled by the attendants and 
brought to the doors. To each of the noble 
guests Rudiger offered a gift as they were about 
to leave the hall. 

Upon Giselher he had bestowed his fair 
daughter. To Gernot he gave a goodly weapon, 
that he wielded afterward in deadly strife, even 
to the harm of the giver. To Gunther he gave a 
coat of mail, that did the king honor, albeit he 
244 


How the Burgundians Came 

seldom accepted gifts on account of his great 
riches. 

Gotelind, the Margrave’s wife, offered a gift to 
Hagen for a keepsake, which he refused; but turn- 
ing his eyes to a shield that hung upon the wall, 
he said, “Naught that I ever saw would I so fain 
bear away with me to King Etzel’s land as yonder 
shield.” 

When the Margravine heard Hagen’s words, it 
called to mind her sorrow, and she fell to weeping. 
She thought sadly of the death of Nuding whom 
Wittich had slain; and her heart was heavy with 
grief. 

But she said to the knight, “I will give you the 
shield. Would to God he yet lived that once bore 
it. He died in battle, and so dear he was to me 
that I must ever weep when I think of him.” 

Then the noble Margravine rose from her seat, 
and took down the shield, and carried it to Hagen. 
It was rich with precious stones, that had any one 
wished to buy it, it would have cost at least a 
thousand marks. Hagen thanked the lady for the 
gift and then bore it away. Then came his 
brother Dankwart, to whom the Margrave’s 
daughter gave some richly embroidered apparel, 
which he afterward wore with great splendor 
among the Huns. 

And now Folker, the minstrel knight, stepped 

245 


The Story of Siegfried 


forth and stood before Gotelind with his viol. 
He played a sweet tune and sang a touching song 
of love and chivalry, and moved the noble Mar- 
gravine to tears. She bade her servants bring a 
drawer, and took therefrom twelve armlets, and 
drew them over his hand, saying, “Wear these for 
me at Etzel’s court, and when thou comest again 
I will hear how thou hast served me at the high- 
tide.” 

Then the noble Margrave said to his guests, 
“That ye may journey the safer, I will myself es- 
cort you on your way and see that no harm comes 
to you.” So he went with them, with five hun- 
dred men, mounted and full equipped, with intent 
also to join in the hightide at King Etzel’s court. 

Sad was the parting as they started to ride away. 
The Margrave kisssed the noble Gotelind, whom, 
alas, he was never to see again; while the young 
king Giselher parted from his young bride with 
many a tender word and sweet caress. And so 
also the knights and wives and maidens bade fare- 
well to those they never were to meet again. 

As they rode away, the windows of the palace 
were thrown wide open that those who remained 
behind could see those who were going; and 
many a heart was sore, and many tears were shed. 
Their feelings seemed to forbode the bitter woe 
that was to follow. 


246 


How the Burgundians Came 


As they started, Rudiger said to the Bur- 
gundians, “Let us delay no longer to send news of 
our coming to King Etzel, for nothing I am sure 
will rejoice him more.” 

In this they all agreed, so they sent envoys in 
advance of them, who spurred forward with the 
tidings that the Burgundians were on their way 
from Worms to King Etzel’s court. And soon the 
tidings spread throughout all the land. 

When King Etzel heard the tidings, his heart 
beat high with joy; and he said to his wife, “Thy 
brethren and their warriors are -coming to do us 
great honor; so, fair Kriemhild, you will receive 
them with love and courtesy.” 

Kriemhild stood looking out of the window as 
a friend might be looking for the coming of a 
friend. “Glad am I,” she said, “that my kinsmen 
are coming to visit us. I will meet them all with 
gladness, and will even be his friend who slew my 
husband and took away my gold.” 

While she said this to the king, she was think- 
ing in her heart, “Now for the reckoning! If I 
can contrive it, it will go hard at this hightide with 
him that destroyed my happiness. Fain would I 
work his doom. I care not what may come of it; 
my vengeance will fall on the head of him that 
took from me my joy. He shall pay dearly for the 
wrong he hath done me.” 

247 


CHAPTER XXXIV 


HOW KRIEMHILD RECEIVED HAGEN 

A S soon as the Burgundians had entered the 
. land of the Huns, an aged chieftain of 
Bern, named Hildebrand, heard of it, and he 
was grieved with the news. He went immediately 
to his master, the noble Dietrich, King of Bern, and 
told him that King Gunther and his brothers with 
their warriors had come to visit their sister 
Kriemhild. 

At this King Dietrich was sorely grieved, fear- 
ing that some evil might come from the visit. 
Still he called his warriors together to march to 
meet the Burgundians and give them a fitting wel- 
come. With him rode the aged Hildebrand and 
a younger warrior named Wolfhart. 

When Hagen saw them coming he said to his 
warriors, “A company of heroes whom I know 
full well, King Dietrich and his noble warriors of 
Bern, are coming to show their good will to us. 
They are men of high courage, and we should not 
scorn their service. Let us go to meet them and 
recive them courteously.” 

248 


How Kriemhild Received Hagen 

As they came, Dietrich with his knights and 
squires sprang from their horses to the ground 
and hastened to the guests, and greeted the heroes 
of Burgundy with great courtesy. The noble 
Dietrich was both glad and sorry that they had 
come, for he knew that Kriemhild bore anger in 
her heart against Hagen and King Gunther. And 
so he said, as he gave them welcome, “Know ye 
not that Kriemhild still mourneth bitterly for the 
hero of the Nibelungs?” 

“She will continue to weep,” said Hagen, “for 
many a year he lieth slain. He will not come 
again, and it would be well if she could bury her 
grief in his grave.” 

To this the noble Dietrich replied, “While 
Kriemhild liveth and mourneth Siegfried, mischief 
may well betide. Whereupon I caution the Burgun- 
dians to beware.” 

“Wherefore should I beware?” said King Gun- 
ther. “King Etzel hath sent for us, bidding us 
hither to this land. My sister Kriemhild, also, 
sent us many greetings of friendship and affec- 
tion.” 

But Hagen said, “Bid Sir Dietrich and his good 
knights to tell us further about this matter, that 
we may fully know the mind and purpose of 
Kriemhild.” 

Then the three kings — Gunther, Gernot, and 

249 


The Story of Siegfried 


Giselher — went apart with Dietrich to talk by 
themselves. They besought the noble Dietrich 
to tell them all he knew of the mind of the queen. 

“I can only tell you,” answered the Prince of 
Bern, “that every morning I have heard King 
Etzel’s wife weeping and wailing in bitter woe to 
the great God of Heaven, because of Siegfried’s 
death.” 

To this the minstrel knight, Folker, said, “There 
is no help for it. Let us ride to the court of the 
king and see what may befall us among the Huns.” 

So the bold Burgundians rode to the court in 
proud array, after the custom of their land. Many 
of the Huns were full curious to see the great 
Hagen, for they were aware that he had slain the 
noble Siegfried, Kriemhild’s husband. As he rode 
proudly forward they saw that he was great of 
stature, with broad shoulders and grizzled hair, 
and a stern and theatening face. 

When the heroes reached the court, Kriemhild 
and her attendants went forth to meet the king 
and her brothers, and welcomed them with pleas- 
ant words, though in her heart were bitter 
thoughts. She kissed the young King Giselher, 
and took him by the hand. But for Hagen she 
had neither smile nor welcome. 

When Hagen saw this he bound his helmet 
together to his head, and exclaimed, “After such 

250 


How Kriemhild Received Hagen 

greeting, good knights, we may well take thought. 
The kings and their men are not all alike wel- 
come. No good, I fear, cometh of our journey 
to this hightide.” 

Kriemhild answered, “Let him that is glad to 
see thee welcome thee. I cannot greet thee as a 
friend for the wrong that thou hast done me. 
What bringest thou to me from Worms beyond 
the Rhine, that thou shouldst be so greatly wel- 
come?” 

“This is news to me,” said Hagen, “that 
knights should bring thee gifts. Had I thought 
that thou desired it, I could easily have brought 
thee something, for I am rich enough.” 

“Tell me,” said Kriemhild, “what thou hast 
done with the Nibelung hoard. That at least was 
mine own. You should have brought it with you 
unto King Etzel’s land.” 

“By my faith, lady,” he replied, “I have not 
touched the Nibelung hoard this many a year. 
My masters bade me sink it in the Rhine; and 
there it must bide till the day of doom.” 

“So I thought,” said the queen. “Little hast 
thou brought thereof, albeit it was my own and 
held by me aforetime. Many a sad day have I 
lived for lack of it and its lord.” 

“I bring thee the evil one,” cried Hagen in reply. 
“My shield and my harness were enough to carry, 

25 1 


The Story of Siegfried 


and my bright helmet, and the sword in my hand. 
I have brought thee nothing further.” 

“I speak not of my treasures, because I desire 
the gold,” she said. “I have so much already that 
I need not thy offerings. A murder and a double 
theft, — it is these that I would have thee make 
good to me.” 

Then turning to all the knights with courteous 
words she said, “It is proper that no one bear 
weapons in this hall. Deliver them to me, ye 
knights, and I will see that they are taken care of 
for you.” 

Reading her intent to have them all disarmed, 
Hagen said, with lowering brow, “Not so, by my 
troth; I crave not the honor, great daughter of 
kings, to have thee bear my shield and other 
weapons to safe keeping. While thou art a 
queen here, and would no doubt keep them 
safe, my father taught me to guard my weapons 
myself.” 

At this Kriemhild turned to some of her own 
knights and exclaimed, “Woe is me! Why will 
not Hagen and my brother give up their shields? 
Methinks some one has warned them of my in- 
tent. If I knew who it was he should die.” 

Sir Dietrich, full of wrath at these words, said, 
“If thou wilt know who it is, then know that I am 
he who warned the noble kings, and their brave 

252 


How Kriemhild Received Hagen 

liegeman, Hagen. So do thy worst, thou devil’s 
wife; I care not.” 

At these words Kriemhild was greatly moved, 
for she stood in bitter fear of Dietrich. So she 
withdrew from him without a word, though with 
swift and wrathful glances at her foes. 

As she withdrew, Dietrich and Hagen clasped 
their hands and looked each other in the eyes. 
“I grieve to see thee here,” said Dietrich, “since 
the queen hath spoken thus.” 

Hagen replied, “It will all come right”; though 
he had many serious thoughts of the danger that 
the anger of the queen portended. 

As the two knights talked together, King Et- 
zel saw them and said, “I would know who yonder 
knight is that Dietrich welcomes in so friendly a 
manner. Whoever his father may be, he beareth 
himself proudly and seemeth a goodly warrior.” 

One of Kriemhild’s men, who stood near an- 
swered the king, “He was born at Trony, and the 
name of his father was Aldrian. Though he now 
goeth so gently, he is a stern, grim man, as I could 
easily prove to you.” 

“Why should I ever find him grim?” said King 
Etzel. As yet the king knew nothing that the 
queen had contrived against her kinsmen. 

“I know Hagen well,” replied the man. “He 
was once my vassal; and much honor he won in 

253 


The Story of Siegfried 


my service. He proved ever faithful to me, and I 
made him a knight and gave him much gold. In 
his youth I brought him captive to this land, him 
and Walter of Spain, both noble children captives. 
Here they grew to manhood, and became great 
warriors. Walter fled with Hildegund; while Sir 
Hagen I sent to his own home again.” 

So the old warrior mused on the good old days, 
and what had happened long ago when Hagen 
was a youth and did him good service. And now 
he was old, and by this same man he was to lose 
many a dear friend. 


254 


' CHAPTER XXXV 

HOW HAGEN AND FOLKER KEPT GUARD BEFORE 
kriemhild’s HALL 

A T length the two valiant knights, Hagen and 
. Sir Dietrich, parted. Then Hagen looked 
around to find a brave knight who would 
bear him company in keeping watch through the 
night, for he knew that Kriemhild would harm 
him if she could. Soon he saw Folker, the cun- 
ning minstrel, and bade him come with him, for 
well he knew his courage and valor. 

Standing awhile in the court and talking of the 
danger which seemed to beset them, they crossed 
the yard and sat down before the house on a 
bench opposite Kriemhild’s chamber. Their 
goodly apparel shone brightly, and many who 
saw them would gladly have known who they 
were. The Huns, who stood near, gaped at the 
heroes as if they had been wild beasts. Kriem- 
hild saw them as she sat at her window, and her 
heart was full of bitterness. She thought on her 
old wrong and began to weep. 

255 


The Story of Siegfried 


When King Etzel’s men saw her weeping they 
said to the queen, “How came it to pass that a 
moment ago we saw thee of good cheer and now 
thou art sad of heart? If any man should do thee 
a wrong, however strong and bold he may be, if 
thou badest us to avenge it he should answer for 
it with his life.” 

“It is Hagen that hath done me wrong,” said the 
queen; “and if anyone will avenge me on him so 
that he may lose his life, I would thank him; and 
all that he might ask for I would give him.” 

Thereupon sixty bold men armed themselves 
quickly, and would have gone out with one accord 
to slay Hagen and the minstrel, Folker, who was 
with him, for Kriemhild’s sake. 

But when the queen saw so small a number, she 
said, “Think not to make an attack upon Hagen 
with so few of your men, for he is bold and strong 
and armed with shield and sword of passing merit. 
And even stronger still is he that sitteth with him, 
the cunning minstrel Folker. Ye are not able 
to overcome them.” 

When they heard these words of the queen, four 
hundred knights more put on their armor, for 
they were eager to avenge the queen. As she 
saw them thus well armed, she said, “Stand still 
awhile and wait. I will go out with my crown 
upon my head and upbraid Hagen with what he 

256 


How Hagen and Folker Kept Guard 

hath done to me. I know that he is too proud 
a man to deny it; so listen to what he says, and you 
will understand the wrong he hath done me. After 
that I care not what befalleth him.” 

As the queen came down from her palace, the 
minstrel Folker saw her, and said to his comrade, 
“Now we see, friend Hagen, how the queen, who 
hath bidden us falsely to this land, cometh toward 
us with an armed host. It is not meet that a 
king’s wife should be attended with so many armed 
men unless it meaneth strife. Thou knowest the 
hatred she beareth thee, and I therefore counsel 
thee to look to thy life and honor. Who would 
save his life had best do it betimes.” 

“Well, I know,” said Hagen, “that it is against 
me that they bear their bright weapons in their 
hands. But for all that I will yet ride back to 
Burgundy. But tell me, friend Folker, wilt thou 
stand by me if Kriemhild’s men fall upon me? If 
thou wilt, this would bind me to thy service for 
evermore.” 

“I give thee my word, friend Hagen,” re- 
plied the minstrel, “that even if I saw the king 
coming against thee with all his warriors, I 
would not, while I lived, stir a foot from thy 
side.” 

“God in Heaven, requite thee, noble Folker. If 
they attack me, what need I more? Since thou 

257 


17 


The Story of Siegfried 


wilt help me, I have no fear. Now these knights 
had best be wary of what they do.” 

“Let us rise from our seat and let the queen 
pass,” said the minstrel. “She is the queen and 
we may do her this honor. Therein we honor 
also ourselves.” 

“Nay, I will not do so,” said Hagen. “These 
knights might think I did it through fear, and in- 
tended to flee from them. I will not rise from my 
seat for any one of them. And as for Kriemhild, 
I care not whether she likes me or not.” 

Thus saying, Hagen took his sword and laid it 
across his knee. The blade was bright, the hilt 
was of gold, and upon it shone a flaming jasper, 
greener than the summer grass. Well Kriemhild 
knew that the sword was Siegfried’s ; and when she 
saw it her heart was heavy, for it reminded her 
of her woe, and she began to weep. 

The minstrel Folker laid beside him his fiddle 
bow, shaped like a sword, sharp and broad. There 
sat the brave knights side by side, proud and stern 
and without fear. 

The queen advanced toward them, and with 
bitter words, said, “Tell me, Sir Hagen, who sent 
for thee, that thou hast dared to ride into this 
land? If thou wert in thy senses thou wouldst not 
have done it.” 

“No one sent for me,” answered Hagen. “The 
258 


How Hagen and Folker Kept Guard 


three kings whom I serve were bidden hither. I 
am their liegeman, and never yet tarried behind 
when they rode to a hightide.” 

“Now tell me further,” she said; “why didst thou 
that which hath earned thee my hate? Thou slew- 
est Siegfried, my dear husband, whom I cannot 
mourn enough to the end of my life.” 

With haughty words, he answerd, “Enough! 
what thou hast said sufficeth. It was I, Hagen, 
that slew Siegfried. He paid dearly for the evil 
words that you spake to fair Brunhild. I deny 
not, mighty queen, that I am guilty, and the cause 
of all the mischief. Avenge it who will, man or 
woman. I will not lie; I have brought thee much 
woe.” 

At this Kriemhild, turning to her knights, said, 
“Hear ye knights ! He denieth not the wrongs 
he hath done me. I care not how he suffers for 
it, ye men of Etzel.” 

The proud warriors glanced at one another, and 
at the stern and forbidding mien of the two war- 
riors, but dared not make the attack. And one of 
them said, “Why look ye at me? I care not to 
lose my life for the gifts of any woman.” 

Another said, “I am of thy mind. I would not 
challenge the minstrel for towers full of gold, for 
much I dislike his fierce glances. This Hagen, too, 
I knew in his youth, and need not be told of his 

259 


The Story of Siegfried 


prowess. In two and twenty battles I have seen 
him, and he hath never been defeated. He and 
the knight of Spain rode in many a foray ; and here 
he won many victories in honor of the king. In 
those days he was but a youth, and now he is 
grown to be a grim man. Besides he weareth Bal- 
mung, the sword of magic temper, though he won 
it dishonorably.” 

So they agreed not to attack the two heroes, 
whereat the queen was sorely grieved and wept 
bitterly. The knights turned away, for they 
feared death from the minstrel and Hagen. Thus 
often will cowards fall back from their purpose 
when those that they would destroy seem bold 
and resolute. 

As they withdrew, Folker said to Hagen, “Now 
have we seen and heard the intent of Kriemhild, 
and that foemen are around us. Let us hasten 
to the court, to the kings, that none dare fall upon 
them.” 

T will follow thee,” replied Hagen. So they 
arose and went to the court, where they found 
the kings still waiting in the courtyard. Speak- 
ing to them in a loud voice, Folker said, “How 
long will ye stand here in doubt and fear? Go in 
and hear from King Etzel how he is minded to- 
ward you.” 

So they all formed in order and marched to the 
260 


How Hagen and Folker Kept Guard 

palace of King Etzel. When the Prince of Rhine- 
land came into the palace, King Etzel sprang up 
from his seat and clasped him by the hand; and 
never was there fairer greeting between kings. 
“You are welcome King Gunther, and Sir Gernot 
and Sir Giselher, your brothers. With true heart 
I sent my service to you at Worms. Your knights 
are also welcome, every one. Glad are my wife 
and I to greet bold Folker and Hagen in this 
land. Many a friendly message she sent you to 
the Rhine.” 

Hagen answered, “I heard them all. Had I not 
ridden hither for my master’s sake, I should have 
come to do thee honor.” 

Thereupon King Etzel took his guests by the 
hand, and led them to the high seat whereon he sat 
himself. And they poured out mead and wine for 
the guests in great golden ^goblets and bade the 
strangers hearty welcome. 

King Etzel said, “I will tell you truly that noth- 
ing in this world hath pleased me better than to 
see you all here. And it will ease the queen of 
much heart’s dole, for she hath longed for many 
years to see her friends from the Rhine. I often 
marveled what I had ever done that among the 
many guests that came to my court, you never 
came. And glad am I now to see you.” 

Whereupon Rudiger, the noble Margrave, said, 
261 


The Story of Siegfried 


“Thou rejoiceth, O king, with cause; for my mis- 
tress’s kinsmen are men of proven worth, and 
they bring many valiant knights with them.” 

It was on a midsummer eve when they came to 
King’s Etzel’s court, and seldom was ever heard 
such happy greetings as he gave to the heroes. 
He gathered them all at his table, and no host 
ever entertained his guests with greater courtesy 
and goodwill. 

King Etzel had built for himself a great castle 
with palaces and towers, and chambers without 
number, and thereto a goodly hall. He had 
ordered it built long and high and wide, by reason 
of the many knights that flocked to his court. 
Twelve great kings were his liegemen, and many 
warriors of much worship he had always with him, 
more than any other king in the world. He lived 
in great splendor and happiness with his kinsmen 
and vassals and knights about him; and his sway 
extended far and wide throughout a large extent 
of country. 


262 


CHAPTER XXXVI 

HOW HAGEN AND FOLKER CONTINUED TO KEEP 
WATCH 

T HE day was now far spent and the night drew 
near. The warriors were heavy and would 
fain have sought their chambers to rest. 
King Gunther seeing this, said to the host, “God 
have thee in His keeping. Give us now leave to 
retire to our lodgings that we may rest ourselves 
in sleep. If thou dost desire it we will come again 
early in the morning.” 

Then King Etzel bade them good-night, and 
they all started to return to the lodgings that had 
been assigned to them. As they marched along 
the Huns pressed upon them from every side, and 
made the throng so great that they could hardly 
pass. At this King Gunther’s men were much 
amazed; and bold Folker said to the Huns, “How 
dare you get before us and impede our foosteps? 
If you do not stand out of our way, it will be the 
worse for you. I thought you were real knights, 
but I see that you are knights only in name.” 

263 


The Story of Siegfried 


While the minstrel Folker spake thus sternly, 
Hagen glanced over his shoulder and said, “The 
minstrel giveth you good counsel. Get ye to 
your lodgings, ye men of Hunland; this is no time 
for you to show your malice. If ye would start 
a quarrel, come to us to-morrow early, and let us 
way-weary warriors rest this night in peace.” 

At this the Huns with lowering brows stepped 
aside, and the servants led the guests to a spacious 
hall, where they found beds standing ready for 
them. The beds were rich with costly coverlids 
of Silk and ermine and black sables, the finest that 
could be found. Kriemhild had had them pre- 
pared to show her seeming friendship to her 
people. 

As they stood and looked upon the richly cov- 
ered beds, Giselher was thinking of the fierce looks 
of the Huns and what it portended. “Woe is me,” 
he said, “for ourselves and for the friends that 
have come hither with us. My sister sent us fair 
words, but I fear that there is treachery some- 
where, and that we shall all be dead men before 
the morning.” 

“Fear not,” said Hagen; “for myself I will 
keep watch, and will guard you well, I trow, till 
the day. After that each shall look out for 
himself.” 

They all bowed to Hagen and thanked him, 
264 


How Hagen and Folker Kept Watch 

and then betook themselves to their beds, and 
stretched themselves out to sleep. Hagen armed 
himself with his shield and sword, which Folker 
seeing he offered to keep watch with him until the 
morning. 

With thanks to Folker, Hagen said, “God in 
Heaven reward thee, dear Folker. In all my 
troubles and my straits I desire thee to be with 
me. I will do as much for thee if death hinder 
me not.” 

So they put on their armor and took their 
shields and their swords and went out before the 
door of the hall to keep watch against surprise by 
the Huns. Leaning his shield against the wall, 
Folker went back and got his fiddle upon which 
he made sweet music for his weary comrades. 

As the sweet tones of music sounded from his 
strings, the homeless warriors listened to his 
melodies and were grateful for his kindness. 
Softer and sweeter still he played until he lulled 
the weary warriors all asleep. Then he took his 
shield again and went out and stood before the 
door of the hall to guard his friends from Kriem- 
hild’s men. 

About the middle of the night, Folker saw in 
the distance a helmet shining through the dark- 
ness. It was one of Kriemhild’s vassals bent upon 
doing the Burgundians harm. The queen had sent 
265 


The Story of Siegfried 


them forth saying, “For God’s sake avenge my 
wrongs; but if ye fall upon them, slay none of them 
but Hagen; let the others live.” 

When Folker saw the shining helmet, he said, 
“Friend Hagen, I see a number of armed men be- 
fore the house; and I ween they are coming to 
fall upon us unawares. Let us stand together to 
meet them.” 

“Hold thy peace,” answered Hagen. “Let them 
come nearer, and before they are aware of us there 
will be some helmets cloven by our swords. We 
will send them back to Kriemhild in a sorry plight.” 
So they waited quietly to see what might come 
of it. 

As one of the Hunnish knights drew near he saw 
that the door was guarded, and he said to his com- 
panions, “They have set a watch, and we cannot 
carry this thing through. I see the minstrel stand- 
ing at the door, and he hath on his head a shining 
helmet; and by him standeth Hagen also fully 
armed.” 

So they turned without more ado and withdrew 
towards the palace. When Folker saw this he 
spake urgently to his comrade, saying, “Let me go 
out and follow these Huns. I should like to ask 
Kriemhild’s men a question.” 

“Nay, as thou lovest me,” said Hagen. “If you 
go to them they will fall upon you and I must help 
266 


How Hagen and Folker Kept Watch 


you; and if we both leave the door two or three 
of their men might easily spring into the house and 
slay our warriors as they sleep.” 

“Then,” said Folker, “let us tell them that we 
have seen them and know their treachery.” So he 
called out to them, “Why go ye thus armed, valiant 
knights? Is it murder ye are after, ye men of 
Kriemhild? Take me and my comrade to help 
you.” 

Ashamed of being thus caught in their act of 
treachery, no one replied; at which the minstrel 
Folker grew more wroth, and said, “Shame on 
you, cowards! Would ye have slain us sleeping? 
Seldom before hath so foul a deed been attempted 
to be done on good knights.” 

When the queen saw her vassals returning, and 
heard that they found Hagen and Folker watch- 
ing at the door, she was heavy at heart at the 
failure of her purpose. Nevertheless she began to 
contrive further how she could compass her re- 
venge on Hagen, the slayer of her husband. 


267 


CHAPTER XXXVII 


HOW THE BURGUNDIANS WENT TO CHURCH 

A S the morning dawned Hagen and Folker 
. went into the hall and awakened the knights 
that lay sleeping. Hagen asked them if 
they would go to the minster to hear mass, as was 
the custom in those days. So they arose and pre- 
pared themselves to go to mass. 

The bells were ringing, according to the Chris- 
tian custom in Rhineland. The people were sing- 
ing, though not in good tune, which was no wonder 
when Christian and heathen sang together. The 
knights of Gunther put on their best apparel which 
they had brought with them from the Rhine. 

When Hagen saw this he said, “Fair knights, ye 
better wear other raiment. Instead of roses, bear 
weapons in your hands; and instead of jeweled 
caps, wear bright helmets; instead of silken tunics, 
wear your hauberks; and good broad shields for 
rich mantles; that if any fall upon you ye may be 
ready to defend yourselves. My dear kinsmen, 
remember Kriemhild’s wrath, and go to church 
268 


How the Burgundians Went to Church 


and confess your sins and stand humbly before 
your Maker; for if God in Heaven help us not we 
shall hear mass no more. ,, 

So the kings and their men went unto the 
minster full armed. Hagen bade them pause in 
the churchyard that they might not be parted. He 
bade them also lay their shields at their feet and 
be ready for any attack that might be made upon 
them. 

Folker and Hagen then went and stood before 
the minster. This they did so that the queen in 
going to mass might be forced to push past them. 
Soon came the king and his beautiful wife, with 
many richly dressed knights in her train. 

When King Etzel saw the princes and their 
followers armed, he said hastily, “Why go my 
friends armed? It would grieve me to know that 
any had done aught to harm them. If any one 
has troubled you he shall feel my displeasure.” 

To this bold Hagen replied, “No one, noble 
king, hath done us any harm. It is the custom of 
my masters to go armed at all hightides for full 
three days. If any should do us mischief, King 
Etzel will hear thereof.” 

Queen Kriemhild heard Hagen’s words, and 
looked at him from under her eyelids with bitter 
hate. Yet she said nothing to the king of the 
custom of her land though she knew it well 
269 


The Story of Siegfried 


enough. Though grim and deadly was the 
queen’s anger, no one had told King Etzel what 
was in her heart, else he had prevented what after- 
ward befell. The men of King Gunther scorned 
through pride to tell the king of the danger that 
seemed to threaten them. 

The queen advanced toward the minster with 
a great crowd of people following her, and there 
was much crowding of the Huns and Burgundians. 
The Huns were full of wrath because they had 
to pass before King Gunther’s men and would 
have quarreled with them had they dared to do 
so before the king. As it was there was much 
jostling, and nothing more. When the mass was 
over, the Huns sprang to their horses to join in 
the tournament. Queen Kriemhild with many 
of her beautiful maidens sat by a window with 
King Etzel to see the bold warriors ride. 

Well saddled horses were brought for the 
Burgundians upon which they were quickly 
mounted. Folker counseled them to joust after 
the manner of their own country, which counsel 
was welcome to them all. Soon a mighty din and 
clang of arms arose in the great tilt-yard, while 
Etzel and Kriemhild looked on with seeming in- 
terest. 

Sixty of Sir Dietrich’s knights of Bern spurred 
forward to meet the strangers. They were goodly 
270 


How the Burgundians Went to Church 


men and were eager for the contest and longed to 
cross lances with King Gunther’s men; but Diet- 
rich forbade it, fearing it might go hard with his 
knights. 

When the knights of Bern were gone out of 
the yard, five hundred of Rudiger’s men of Bech- 
laren rode up before the castle with their shields 
in their hands. The Margrave would have been 
better pleased if they had remained away. He 
pressed through the crowd and said to them that 
they themselves knew howthat Gunther’s men were 
wroth, and that he would have his knights quit 
the tourney. 

When these also had gone back, the knights 
of Thuringen and a thousand bold Danes rode 
in. The Rhinelanders met them proudly, and soon 
the splinters flew from the lances, and many a 
shield was pierced. 

Then Sir Bloedel came on with three thousand 
valiant knights, and joined in the tourney. King 
Etzel and Queen Kriemhild saw plainly all that 
passed. The queen rejoiced by reason of the hate 
she bore the Burgundians, hoping in her heart 
that some of them might be wounded so that the 
sport might be turned into a battle. 

Schrutan and Gibek came next, and Ramung 
and Hornbog, after the manner of the Huns. 
They all bore themselves bravely before the 
271 


The Story of Siegfried 


Burgundians; and in the tourney the splinters from 
the shields flew high over the king’s palace. 

King Gunther’s men did valiantly and made 
the house and the castle ring with the clashing of 
shields. So brisk was the contest that the foot- 
cloths ran with the sweat of the horses, as they 
rode proudly against the Huns. 

Then said Folker the minstrel, “These knights 
dare not confront us. It is said that they hate us; 
if so they could *not have a fitter time to prove 
it.” 

King Etzel, fearing that the sport might become 
serious, cried out, “Now lead the horses to the 
stalls and take a rest. Toward evening ye may 
ride again, if there be time for it. Haply the 
queen may then give the prize to the Bur- 
gundians.” 

As the king was speaking, a knight rode into 
the lists, with haughty mien, rich appareled, and 
glanced at the windows of the palace, as if he 
would win worship in his lady’s eye. Folker saw 
him and said, “Yonder woman’s darling must have 
a stroke. Let him look to his life; I care not how 
wroth King Etzel’s wife may be.” 

“Nay now,” said King Gunther; “the people 
will blame us if we begin the fray. Let the Huns 
begin first; it were better so.” 

“I will join you in the tourney,” said Hagen. 
272 


How the Burgundians Went to Church 


“It were well that those women and their knights 
see how we can ride. They give the men of King 
Gunther scant praise.” 

At this Folker went back into the lists, and 
rode upon the proud Hun, and pierced him 
through the body with his spear. Hagen and his 
sixty knights followed hard upon the minstrel; 
and when it was seen that the Hun’s friends were 
riding into the field to meet them, the three kings 
and a thousand knights came riding to the rescue. 

The friends of the Hun were full of wrath 
and called for their swords and their shields that 
they might avenge his death on Folker. There 
was a mighty uproar among the Huns, and all 
were making ready for a bloody fray. 

King Etzel saw it and quickly left the window 
where he sat and ran among the horses and began 
to part them. He seized a sword out of the sheath 
of one of the Huns and thrust them all back. Full 
of wrath he said, “Ye would have me fail in honor 
towards these knights, my guests ! If ye had slain 
this minstrel, I tell you I would have hanged you 
all. I marked him well when he slew the Hun, 
and saw that it was not his intent, but that his 
horse stumbled. Let my guests leave the tilt- 
yard in peace.” 

So saying he gave the Burgundians an escort 
himself, and went with them to the palace hall and 

18 273 


The Story of Siegfried 


bade them forget the cause of their anger. 
Though it irked King Etzel, many armed Huns 
pressed in after the kings, as they went to the 
table, intent upon a chance to avenge the death 
of their kinsman. “Ye are too unmannerly to 
sit down to eat,” said King Etzel; “and whoso 
toucheth any of my guests to do them harm, shall 
pay for it with his head.” 

When Kriemhild saw her liegeman slain, her 
wrath was very bitter. Calling for Hildebrand, 
the prince of Bern, she said, “I seek thy counsel 
and thy help in my sore need.” 

But Hildebrand, the good knight, answered, 
“Whose slayeth the men of Burgundy shall do it 
without my aid; I care not what reward thou may- 
est offer. If any one attempts it he will rue it, for 
these doughty knights have never been van- 
quished.” 

“I ask the death of none but Hagen,” said the 
queen; “for he slew my husband. He who will 
choose him from the others for vengeance shall 
have all the gold he may desire. It would grieve 
me sore if any of them should suffer save Hagen.” 

But Hildebrand answered, “How could anyone 
slay him alone? Thou canst see for thyself that 
if he be set upon they all will rush to battle, and 
high and low alike must perish.” 

Dietrich, who was standing near, said also cour- 

274 


How the Burgundians Went to Church 


teously, “Great queen, say no more. Thy kins- 
men have done nought to me that I should com- 
pass their death. It would be little to thy honor 
if any of them were slain. They came hither under 
safe conduct, and not by my hand shall Siegfried 
be avenged.” 

When the queen found she could not seduce the 
heart of Dietrich to this act of treachery, she 
turned to Bloedel, the brother of the king, who 
sat beside her, and thought to tempt him to commit 
the deed. “Help me, Sir Bloedel,” she said. “In 
this house are the foes who slew my husband Sieg- 
fried. If any one will avenge me I will reward 
him with all that he could wish.” 

Bloedel replied, “I dare not show thy kinsmen 
such hate, so long as my brother showeth them 
favor. The king would not forgive me if I de- 
fied him.” 

“Nay now, Sir Bloedel, I will stand by thee, and 
give thee silver and gold for thy reward and a 
beautiful woman for thy wife, the widow of 
Nuding. I will give thee also land and castles, 
and thou shalt live with her on the march that 
was Nuding’s. Think what happiness will come 
to thee if thou obey my will.” 

When Bloedel heard the reward of land and 
castles and a beautiful woman for his wife, the 
temptation was too strong, and he resolved to 

275 


The Story of Siegfried 


win the reward by attempting to do what the 
queen desired. 

So he said to the queen, “Go back into the hall, 
and before any one is aware thereof, I will raise 
a tumult. Hagen shall pay for what he has done 
to thee. I will bring him bound before thee.” 

Then turning to his men he bade them arm 
themselves for the fray. “Let us fall upon the 
foemen in their lodging,” he said, “for the queen 
gives us no peace; and at her bidding we must 
risk our lives.” 

When the queen had thus arranged with Bloedel 
to begin the strife, she went in to the table with 
King Etzel and his men. Here sat the Huns and 
the Christians, each at their different tables, and 
with different meats on the board, yet all richly 
provided for by the king. As they feasted, the 
voice of merriment rang through the hall. Alas, 
it was soon to be turned into weeping ! 

Kremhild’s wrong lay buried deeply in her heart, 
and she was determined on revenge. When she 
saw how hard it was to begin the strife, she thought 
to hasten it by sending for her son that Hagen 
might see him. So she bade her men go bring 
her son to her, at which four of her attendants 
went and brought her son, Ortlieb, the young 
king, and placed him at the princes’ table where 
Hagen sat. 


276 


How the Burgundians Went to Church 


When King Etzel saw his own son at the table, 
he spake kindly to his wife’s brethren, saying, 
“See, my friends, this is my only son, and your 
sister’s child. Some day he will sit upon the 
throne and will serve you well; and if he take after 
his kin he will be a valiant man, rich and noble. 
Wherefore I pray you, my dear friends that when 
you ride back to the Rhine you take with you 
your sister’s son and do well by the child. Rear 
him in honor till be he a man, and when he is 
full grown, if any wrong your land he will help 
you avenge it.” 

Hagen answered in grim and uncourteous 
words, “If he grow to be a man, he may help these 
knights. But he hath a weakly look; I fear I 
shall seldom go to Ortleib’s court.” 

The king eyed Hagen sternly, for he did not 
like his words. Albeit with princely courtesy he 
answered not again; yet he was troubled and heavy 
of heart, fearing that some trouble was portended. 

His liegemen also were offended at what 
Hagen had said of the child, though they knew 
not then the cause of it. Many of those who heard 
it would gladly have fallen upon him, had not the 
law of courtesy forbidden. Well it would have 
been if they had, for not many hours thereafter 
in his rage Hagen slew the child before the king’s 
eyes. 


277 


CHAPTER XXXVIII 

HOW BLOEDEL FOUGHT WITH DANKWART IN 
THE HALL 

M OVED by the queen, Bloedel gathered his 
knights about him and with a thousand 
hauberks went where Dankwart sat at the 
table with his yeomen. As he came to the table 
Dankwart greeted him with fair words saying, 
“Welcome to this hall, Sir Bloedel. What news 
dost thou bring?’’ 

“Greet me not with fair words,” replied Sir 
Bloedel. “My coming meaneth thy death, because 
of Hagen thy brother who slew Siegfried. Thou 
and many another knight shall pay for it.” 

“Nay, now, Sir Bloedel,” said Dankwart. “Let 
us not be enemies but friends. I was but a little 
child when Siegfried lost his life, and had no part 
in it. I know not what King Etzel’s wife can have 
against me.” 

“I can tell thee nothing,” said Sir Bloedel in 
reply, “save that thy kinsmen, Gunther and Hagen, 
did it. So now stand on thy defence; for thou 
278 


How Bloedel Fought With Dankwart 


must die with the rest. All your lives are forfeit 
to Kriemhild.” 

“Dost thou persist in this?” said Dankwart. 
“Then I can but regret that I asked your reason. I 
had better have spared my words.” 

At this Sir Dankwart sprang from the table and 
drew his sword and smote Sir Bloedel so swift a 
blow that his helmet with his head in it fell at their 
feet.” 

“That be thy wedding gift to Nuding’s bride 
that thou thoughtest to win,” he cried. “Let them 
mate her to-morrow with another man and if he 
like the dowry, he can have the like.” A faithful 
Hun had told him that morning, secretly, that the 
queen plotted against their lives. 

When Bloedel’s men saw their master lying 
dead at their feet they were full of wrath and 
rushed with drawn swords upon Dankwart’s men. 
Turning to his squires and yeomen Dankwart 
cried, “Fight for your lives, that if ye fall ye fall 
without shame. Defend yourselves or we are un- 
done.” 

At this they all sprang to their feet and met the 
foe right valiantly. They that had not swords 
seized benches and caught up stools from the 
floor, and with these they dinted many a helmet. 
With furious strength they drove the knights of 
Bloedel from the hall, though more than five 
279 


The Story of Siegfried 


hundred of them lay dead upon the floor which 
was red with blood. 

Soon the tidings of the strife reached the knights 
of King Etzel. 'Grim was their grief when they 
heard that Bloedel and his men were slain by the 
brother of Hagen and his squires. Before King 
Etzel learned of the fray two thousand Huns or 
more put on their armor and hastened to the hall 
and fell upon Dankwart’s men with savage fury. 
The strangers defended themselves with de- 
termined valor; but what availed their prowess 
against so great a host? Soon nine thousand of 
Dankwart’s squires and twelve of his knights lay 
dead upon the floor. Alone he stood among his 
foes, like a mighty lion in the centre of a pack 
of dogs. As they paused in admiration of the 
hero, the din of battle was hushed. At this Dank- 
wart looked over his shoulder and cried, “Woe is 
me for the friends I have lost. Among my foe- 
men I stand alone.” 

Then the Huns rushed upon him, smiting him 
with their swords to fell him to the floor. He 
raised his buckler and met them blow for blow, 
wetting many a hauberk with blood. Raising his 
voice he cried, “Stand back ye knights of Hungary 
and let me to the air to cool my heated brow.” 
So saying he began to hew his way to the door. 

As he reached the door and sprang from the 
280 


How Bloedel Fought With Dankwart 


hall, those upon the outside who had not seen 
the wonders of his sword, fell upon him, and many 
a sword rang on his helmet. “Would to God,” 
he cried, “thatl had a messenger to tell my brother 
Hagen in what peril I stand. “He would help 
me fight or die with me.” 

But the Hunnish knights replied, “Thou, thyself, 
shalt be the messenger when we carry thee dead 
to thy brother. So shall Gunther’s men first hear 
of thy death. Thou hast done grievous harm to 
King Etzel’s men, and now thou must atone for 
it with thy life.” 

At this bold Dankwart replied, “Keep your 
threats to yourselves and stand back, or I will wet 
the harness of some of you with blood. I will 
bear the news myself, in spite of all your boasts, 
and tell my great wrong to my masters.” 

Then the Huns rushed upon him again, but so 
many of them fell from the strokes of his sword 
that they durst no longer draw against him. Then 
they began to shoot darts into his shield thinking 
that he must drop it through heaviness, and thus 
without his shield they might be able to vanquish 
him. But for all this they could not compel him 
to lower his shield; and his strokes upon their 
helmets made many a hero stagger to his death. 

Still determined to prevent his escape, they 
sprang upon him from every side, but he fought 
281 


The Story of Siegfried 


his way through them like a wild boar in the forest 
through the hounds. His path was wet with 
blood, and around him lay the Hunnish knights 
wounded and dying. On he went until he reached 
the door where the kings were assembled at the 
feast. Even on the stairs the Huns met him and 
sprang upon him, but he smote so fiercely with 
his sword that they all fell back with fear and let 
him enter the hall. 


282 


CHAPTER XXXIX 


HOW THE BURGUNDIANS FOUGHT WITH THE HUNS 
IN THE PALACE 

A S bold Dankwart strode in through the door of 
. the palace all covered with blood, he cried, 
“Thou sittest here too long, brother Hagen. 
To thee and to God in Heaven I bewail our wrongs. 
In our hall our noble knights and squires lie dead, 
slain by the Huns.” 

At this there was a rush in the throng; and 
Hagen cried aloud, “Who hath done this?” “Sir 
Bloedel and his men,” replied Dankwart. “But 
he hath paid for it bitterly, I can tell you. For I 
smote off his head with a single stroke of my 
sword, and many of his knights have I slain.” 

“He hath paid too little for his wrong,” said 
Hagen, “since he died by the blade of a hero. But 
why are you so red with blood and who hath 
given you such deep wounds? If he who hath 
done it be anywhere near, and the evil one help him 
not, he is a dead man.” 

“I am not wounded,” replied Sir Dankwart. 
283 


The Story of Siegfried 


“My Tiarness is stained with the blood of other 
men of whom I have slain so many that I cannot 
swear to the number.” 

When Hagen learned what had been done, he 
grew fierce with rage and cried, “Keep the door, 
brother Dankwart, and let not a single Hun go 
out; I will speak with the knights as our wrong 
constraineth me.” 

“I will gladly do thy bidding,” replied Dankwart 
as he sprang to the door. “I will guard the stairs 
faithfully.” 

At this Kriemhild’s men who were in the hall 
were sore dismayed, and began to confer with one 
another secretly as to what they should do. 

As he saw it Hagen said, “I marvel much what 
the Hunnish knights whisper to one another 
about. I ween they could well spare him that 
standeth at the door, and hath brought this dire 
news to us all. I have long heard Kriemhild say 
that she could not bear her grief but must have 
her revenge. So now let us drink to Love and 
taste the king’s wine. The young prince of the 
Huns shall be the first.” 

With that Hagen caught the young child in 
his arms and with one stroke of his sword smote 
it on the neck so that its head flew into the queen’s 
lap. At this the Huns and the Burgundians both 
sprang to their feet and a slaughter grim and ter- 
284 


Hagen Kills King Etzel’s Son 

(see page 284) 




































































How the Burgundians Fought the Huns 


rible began among the knights. With a single 
stroke Hagen slew the child’s guardian so that his 
head rolled beneath the table. Seeing one of 
King Etzel’s minstrels sitting at the table, he 
sprang upon him and lopped off his right hand 
saving, “Take that for the message thou 
broughtest to the Burgundians.” 

“Woe is me for my hand,” cried Werbel. “Sir 
Hagen of Trony, what have I done to thee to 
cause thee to do this? I rode with a true heart 
to thy master’s land. How shall I make my music 
now?” 

Little recked Hagen if the minstrel ever played 
his viol again. His heart was full of rage, and 
he quenched his thirst for blood upon the Huns. 

Folker, the minstrel, was also fired with the 
feeling of vengeance. He sprang from the table; 
his fiddle bow ringing loud and fierce. The three 
kings, also, rose hastily, and would have stopped 
the conflict; but they could not, for Hagen and 
Folker were beside themselves with rage. When 
King Gunther found he could not stop the strife, 
he also drew his sword and engaged in the battle. 
At this Gernot and Giselher sprang into the fray 
and with strong and skillful blows sent many a 
Hun to his death. 

The liegemen of King Etzel defended them- 
selves with all their might, but they were no match 
285 


The Story of Siegfried 


for their foes. The Burgundians hewed their way- 
up and down the hall, making a pathway bordered 
with dead and dying men. The Huns who were 
without the hall would gladly have entered to aid 
their friends, but could not; while those who were 
within gladly would have gone out, but Dankwart 
guarded the door and would not let them come in 
or go out. 

Soon a great crowd of Huns gathered before 
the door, and their swords clanged loud upon 
Dankwart’s helmet so that he was in danger of 
being smitten to the floor. At this Hagen cried 
out to Folker, “Comrade, seest thou my brother’s 
danger? Assist him, or we shall lose this brave 
warrior.” 

“That I will without fail,” replied the minstrel; 
at which he began to fiddle his way through the 
hall. His fiddle bow was a strong sword that 
rang in his hand. Reaching Dankwart he said, 
“Thou hast toiled hard to-day. Thy brother bade 
me come to thy help. Do thou go without and I 
will stand within.” 

So Dankwart went outside the door and guarded 
the stair while Folker kept guard within. Then 
he cried to Hagen, “The house is well guarded; 
the door is barred by the hands of two knights 
that have made it fast with a thousand bolts.” 

When Hagen saw the door thus barred, the fierce 

286 


How the Burgundians Fought the Huns 

knight drew back his shield and began to avenge 
the death of his friends in right good earnest. 
Many a valiant knight among the Huns suffered 
from his wrath. 

When Dietrich, Prince of Bern, saw the wonders 
that Hagen wrought and the helmets that he 
broke he sprang upon a bench and cried, “Hagen, 
cease thy combat; thou pourest out the bitterest 
wine of us all.” 

As King Etzel and Queen Kriemhild saw the 
conflict raging they were stricken with horror and 
awed to silence. Many a dear friend was slain be- 
fore their eyes; and the king himself was filled with 
fear lest he should also fall beneath the blows of 
his guests. 

The queen, with blanched cheek, cried to Diet- 
rich for help, saying, “Noble knight, come to my 
help, I pray you, that I may leave this hall alive. If 
Hagen reaches me he will surely slay me.” 

“How can I help thee, noble queen?” he an- 
swered, “I cannot even help myself. Gunther’s 
men are so fierce and full of wrath that I can win 
from them no grace or mercy for anyone.” 

To this the affrighted queen replied, “Nay, now, 
good Dietrich, show thy mercy and help me hence 
or I shall die. Save me and the king from this 
deadly peril, I pray thee.” 

At this appeal the noble Dietrich’s heart was 

287 


The Story of Siegfried 


touched, and he said, “I will try, noble queen; 
though for many years I have never seen good 
knights in such a fury.” At this he shouted with 
a loud voice that rang like a clarion, so that the 
castle echoed with his voice. 

King Gunther heard the cry above the din of 
strife, and listening he said, “I hear the voice of 
Sir Dietrich. I fear our knights may have slain 
some of his men. I see him on the table beckon- 
ing with his hand. Friends and kinsmen of Bur- 
gundy, hold, that we may learn what we have done 
to the noble Dietrich’s harm.” 

At these words of the king, the knights lowered 
their swords and ceased from the conflict, waiting 
to see what was the king’s command. Then the 
king asked the prince of Bern what hurt he had 
received, and what it was he desired. 

To this Sir Dietrich replied, “Naught hath been 
done against me, most noble king. My desire is 
that thou wouldst let me leave the hall with my 
men, for which favor I will ever after serve thee.” 

“Why ask this favor?” said Wolfhart. “The 
fiddler hath not barred the door so fast that we 
cannot set it wide open and go forth.” 

“Hold thy peace,” cried Dietrich,” or thou wilt 
raise them again against us.” 

Then King Gunther answered, “I give thee leave, 
Sir Dietrich, to withdraw from the hall, and lead 
288 


How the Burgundians Fought the Huns 


forth few or many so they be not my foemen. 
These shall tarry within, for great wrong have they 
done to my people.” 

When Sir Dietrich heard this, he put one arm 
around the queen, for she was trembling with fear, 
and with the other he led out King Etzel; while six 
hundred of his good knights followed him. 

Then said Rudiger, the noble Margrave, “If any 
more of them who are your friends and would 
serve you, wish to withdraw from the hall, let us 
have thy word, that peace may endure between 
faithful friends.” 

Straightway young Giselher answered his 
father-in-law, “Peace and friendship lie between 
us; for thou and thy liegemen have ever been true 
to us. Therefore depart with thy friends, fearing 
nothing.” 

Then Sir Rudiger withdrew from the hall, tak- 
ing with him five hundred of his knights. As they 
passed out, one of the Huns who would have saved 
himself sought to go with them; but Folker saw it 
and smote the Hun a blow so that he fell back dead 
at King Etzel’s feet. 

As King Etzel passed from the hall, he turned 
and looked at Folker, saying, “Woe is me for such 
guests! It is a hard and bitter thing that all my 
knights fall dead before them. Alack, this high- 
tide !” wailed the king. “As for Folker, he is more 
289 


19 


The Story of Siegfried 


like a wild boar than a minstrel. Thank Heaven 
that I have escaped him.” 

As soon as they were out of the hall, Sir Dietrich, 
the Prince of Bern, and Sir Rudiger, the Margrave, 
went to their lodgings. Had the guests known 
what harm they would do them afterward, they 
would not have let them pass from the hall. 

As soon as they had left the hall, the conflict 
began again, and the din of fighting was louder 
than before. King Gunther, turning to Hagen 
said, “Dost thou hear the tunes that Folker playeth 
yonder on the Huns when any of them would pass 
through the door?” 

“I hear him,” replied Hagen, “and I rejoice at 
his prowess, for he is my comrade and is very dear 
to me. If ever we reach our home again, we shall 
be true friends, and thou must reward him with 
gold and silver and costly apparel.” 

And so the conflict raged until of all the Huns 
that had been in the hall, not one was left alive. 
Then the tumult ceased, for there was no one left 
to fight. The bold Burgundians laid down their 
arms and gathered up the Huns they had slain, 
seven thousand in all — and threw them down at the 
foot of the stairs. 

As those upon the outside saw their dead com- 
panions thus treated by the guests, there was much 
weeping and bitter dole among them. 

290 


How They Buried Their Dead 























CHAPTER XL 

HOW IRING, THE MARGRAVE OF DENMARK, WAS 
SLAIN 

A S Iring, the Margrave of Denmark, saw the 
. carnage that was wrought, and the dead 
bodies of the Huns thus thrown in great 
heaps upon the ground, his heart was filled with 
grief and wrath. 

As his wrath waxed stronger, he cried, “I have 
long followed the path of honor and been true to 
my friends, and I cannot look upon the slaughter 
of them unmoved. Bring me my sword, and I 
will go against Hagen and avenge the death of 
these noble Huns.” 

“Thou hadst better not,” said Hagen, “or thy 
kinsmen will have more to weep for. Though ye 
rushed up the stairs, three or four together, ye 
would meet your death at my sword.” 

“I care not,” replied bold Iring; “I have often 
tried a harder thing than that. With my single 
sword I would defy thee, even if thou hadst done 
twice as much in the strife.” 


291 


The Story of Siegfried 


So Sir Iring armed himself and drew his sword 
to mount the stairs to meet Hagen. With him 
went Irnfried of Thuringa, a bold and stalwart 
warrior, and Hawart, his friend; and a thousand of 
Iring’s warriors made ready to accompany him. 

When Folker, who stood guard upon the stairs, 
saw an armed host following Iring, he was full of 
wrath, and called out to Hagen, “Behold, how Iring 
cometh hither with a thousand armed knights with 
him when he offered to encounter thee alone.” 

“Call me not a liar,” said Iring, “I will gladly 
abide by my word, nor fail therein through* fear. 
I fear not to meet Hagen however grim and strong 
he may be.” 

Then Iring besought his kinsmen and vassals not 
to accompany him into the hall, but let him defy 
the knight in single combat. To this they were 
right loth, for they knew the prowess of Hagen; 
but he besought them so earnestly that at last they 
assented. 

Then Iring leaped upon the stairs and a deadly 
fight began. Covering his body with his shield he 
drew his spear and rushed upon Hagen, who met 
him with equal strength and courage. They hurled 
their spears with so much force that they pierced 
through their strong bucklers and the shafts flew 
high in the air. Then they drew their swords, 
and though Hagen was strong beyond measure, 

292 


How Iring was Slain 

Iring smote him so that all the house rang with 
the blows. 

Leaving Hagen, Iring sprang upon the minstrel 
Folker, thinking to vanquish him with his mighty 
blows. The minstrel was a mighty man and smote 
Iring in return so that the steel plates of his 
buckler flew off. Then Iring ran at Gunther, the 
King of Burgundy, who met him with equal 
strokes, and though they fought full fiercely they 
drew no blood as their good harness shielded them. 

Then leaving Gunther, Iring ran at Gernot and 
began to strike sparks from his coat of mail, but 
Gernot met him so fiercely, that he was in fear of 
being slain. 

Leaving the princes he sprang upon the knights 
and soon had slain four of their most valiant war- 
riors. At this Giselher was very wroth, and cry- 
ing, “You shall pay dearly for this, Sir Iring,” fell 
upon and smote him so hard that he began to 
stagger, and soon dropped down upon the bloody 
floor so that those who saw him fall deemed that 
the bold warrior would never strike another blow. 

Yet was Iring unwounded, but lay in a swoon, 
stunned by the blow upon his helmet that Giselher 
had given him. As soon as his brain had cleared, 
he thought, “I still live unwounded; and I know 
the force of Giselher’s blow.” He heard the foe- 
men on every side of him, and he pondered by what 

293 


The Story of Siegfried 

device he might escape. At length he sprang up 
suddenly from the bloody floor and fled swiftly 
from the house, giving Hagen a stout stroke as he 
ran by him. 

“Ha !” thought Hagen, as he felt the stroke and 
saw him run. “Thou shalt die for this. I shall 
overtake thee and thou art a dead man.” 

The stroke had wounded Hagen through his hel- 
met. When Hagen felt the wound he waxed more 
fierce, and he drew his sword and followed Iring 
swiftly down the stairs. Iring held his shield above 
his head, but from the strokes of Hagen’s sword red 
sparks flew from his helmet. Yet so swift he ran, 
Iring reached his friends in safety. 

When Queen Kriemhild heard what Iring had 
done to Hagen, she thanked the hero, saying, “God 
requite thee, Iring, thou valiant hero. Thou hast 
comforted my heart; for I see Hagen’s harness red 
with blood.” So saying, the queen took the shield 
from his hands herself. 

Her thanks were so loud that they were heard 
by Hagen, who said, “There is scant cause for thy 
thanks. He were a bold man to try it again. 
The wound I got from him will serve you but little. 
The blood thou seest upon my harness but urges 
me to slay the more. Only now for the first time 
am I really wroth.” 

Iring stood with his helmet unlaced where the 

294 


How Iring was Slain 


wind was blowing and cooled himself in his har- 
ness. His friends praised him for the courage he 
had shown, at which his heart was uplifted. 
“Friends,” he said, “arm me anew; and I will try it 
again. Haply I may vanquish this proud and fierce 
warrior.” 

His shield had been hewn to pieces, so they 
brought him a stronger one, and armed him for 
the conflict. Seizing a strong spear he defied 
Hagen, and started again for the stair. Alas, it 
were better had he left it be. 

Hagen waited not for his coming; but hurling 
darts, and with drawn sword, he sprang down the 
stair in a fury. Iring met him and they smote at 
each other’s shields so that they glowed as if on 
fire. Iring’s courage availed him little; for Ha- 
gen’s blows were so strong that he smote 
him through the helmet and wounded him sorely. 
When Iring felt the wound, he raised his shield 
higher to guard his head, for he knew he was sorely 
hurt. At this Hagen caught up a spear that lay 
upon the floor and hurled it at Iring with so much 
force that it pierced through his head and stuck out 
on the other side. Thus wounded he fell backward 
among his friends. They took off his helmet and 
drew forth the spear; but the wound was deadly 
and he was unable to rise. 

The queen came and began to weep for him. 

295 


The Story of Siegfried 

But the hero still undismayed, said, “Weep not, 
noble lady; for what avail thy tears? I must die 
from these wounds that I have gotten. Death will 
not leave me longer to thee and King Etzel.” 

Then turning to them of Thuringia and Denmark, 
he said, “See that none of you take the gifts of 
the queen. For if any of you fight with Hagen 
you must die.” As he thus spake his cheek grew 
pale and his eyes closed in death. 

The warriors of Denmark were full of grief and 
wrath, and thought they must needs enter the fray 
to avenge the death of their brave leader. Irn- 
fried and Hawart sprang forward with a thousand 
knights; and soon the din of conflict was dreadful. 

Irnfried ran at the minstrel, Folker, and gave 
him a blow that broke the links of his helmet 
asunder. But the minstrel struck the Landgrave 
so fierce a blow in return that his sword went 
through his helmet, and he fell dead at the min- 
strel’s feet. 

Hawart had rushed upon Hagen, but in vain. 
The might of Hagen was too great for him, for 
from a mighty blow he fell dead before the dark 
warrior’s feet. When the Thuringians and Danes 
saw their leaders slain, they rushed yet fiercer on 
the Burgundians, and many a helmet and buckler 
was hewn to pieces. 

“Give way,” shouted Folker, “and let them in. 
296 


How Iring was Slain 

They shall not have their will, but shall perish at 
our hands. They shall not live to earn their 
queen’s reward.” 

So the thousand warriors rushed into the hall 
with the intent to avenge their master’s death. 
But vain was their courage and their valor. For 
awhile their swords flashed keen and bright, but 
the Burgundians were too strong for them; and 
every one of the thousand warriors fell in the con- 
flict. 

Then the tumult ceased and silence fell upon the 
scene. The Burgundians laid down their shields 
and sat and rested, for they were weary after the 
fray. Folker, the minstrel, went out before the 
house and waited to see whether any more would 
come to attack them, but none came. 

Through the silence was heard the voice of the 
king and queen wailing aloud. Young maidens 
and aged wives beat their breasts and wept with 
bitter tears and sighs. It seemed that the angel 
of Death had sworn an oath against them, for many 
a knight was yet to die by the hands of the 
strangers. 


297 


CHAPTER XLI 

HOW QUEEN KRIEMHILD SOUGHT TO BURN DOWN 
THE HALL 

W HILE Folker stood without on guard, 
Hagen said to the weary warriors, “Take 
off your helmets now, I and my comrades 
will keep watch; and if any of Etzel’s men try it 
again, we will warn you that you may be ready to 
meet them.” 

Then many a good warrior unlaced his helmet 
and laid it at his side. They sat down on the bodies 
of the Huns whom they had slain, to rest their 
weary limbs. The Huns without regarded them 
with bitter hatred in their hearts. The king and 
queen were full of wrath, and before nightfall they 
had prevailed on the knights of Hungary to renew 
the conflict; and twenty thousand or more made 
ready for the battle. 

As they came marching to the attack, Dankwart, 
Hagen's brother, with his knights sprang toward 
the door to meet them. The fight grew hot and 
lasted all day long. Many brave warriors fell and 
298 


How Kriemhild Burned Down the Hall 


the blood ran deep upon the floor. At length the 
day was done and the conflict ceased. Then the 
Burgundians asked that the king and queen might 
be brought to them for conference. 

Both Etzel and Kriemhild yielded to the request 
and went toward the hall where the conflict had 
taken place. As they saw them coming, King 
Gunther and his brothers stepped forth from the 
hall to meet them. 

King Etzel said, “What would ye of me? Haply 
ye seek for peace; but that can hardly be after ye 
have done such wrong to me and mine. Ye slew 
my child before my face and have slain many of 
my best warriors. Neither peace nor truce shall 
ye have. Ye shall pay dearly for this great 
wrong.” 

King Gunther answered, “A great wrong con- 
strained us to do what we have done. All my fol- 
lowers perished in their lodgings by the hands of 
your knights. What have I done to deserve this 
great wrong? I came as your guest to see you, 
in good faith, for I deemed that you were my 
friend.” 

Young Giselher spake also, saying, “O king and 
queen, what have you against me? How have I 
wronged any of you? I who rode hither with a 
loving heart to see my sister Kriemhild?” 

They answered him, “Thy love hath filled the 

299 


The Story of Siegfried 


castles of this country with mourning. We had 
gladly been spared thy journey from Worms be- 
yond the Rhine. Thou hast orphaned the land, 
thou and thy brothers.” 

At this King Gunther’s wrath was kindled, 
and he said, “If ye would lay from you this 
hatred against us, homeless ones, it were better 
for both sides, for we are guiltless before King 
Etzel” 

To which King Etzel replied, “My wrong is 
greater than thine; and because of the harm you 
have done me and its shame, not one of you shall 
come forth alive.” 

Then said Gernot to the king, “We know that 
our lives are forfeit; but deal thus mercifully with 
us. Let us come forth from the hall upon the 
open field; and then let your knights fall upon us, 
and let us battle for our lives.” 

King Etzel’s knights would have yielded to this 
request and let them come forth; but when Queen 
Kriemhild heard of it she was wroth and denied 
even this last boon to her brothers and their war- 
riors. 

At this young Giselher said, “Fair sister, mine; 
right evil was it I deem that thou badst me cross 
the Rhine to this bitter woe. How have I de- 
served death from the Huns? I was ever true to 
thee; and never did thee harm. I rode hither, dear- 
300 


How Kriemhild Burned Down the Hall 


est sister, trusting in thy love. Wilt thou not show 
us mercy?” 

“I will show no mercy,” replied the queen, “for 
I received none. Bitter wrong did Hagen to me 
in my home beyond the Rhine; and here he hath 
slain my child. They that came with him must 
share his wrong. And yet if you will deliver Hagen 
captive to me, I will grant your prayer and let you 
live; for ye are my brothers, and the children of 
my mother.” 

“God in heaven forbid,” cried Gernot. “That 
we will never do. Though we were a thousand, 
we would rather all die by thy kinsmen than give 
up one single man for our ransom.” 

“We must perish, then,” said Giselher; “but we 
will fall as good knights. We are still here; let 
any fight us who will. We will never do falsely by 
a friend.” 

While they thus talked the queen said to the 
Hunnish warriors, secretly, “Go forward, ye heroes, 
to the steps of the hall and avenge our wrongs. 
Let not one of them come forth at any point, and 
I will set fire to the hall on all sides. So will my 
heart’s sorrow be avenged.” 

At this King Etzel’s warriors rushed upon the 
Burgundians and drove them back into the hall 
and guarded it so that none could escape. Then 
the queen bade them fire the building on all sides, 
301 


The Story of Siegfried 


and soon the house was all aflame. The heat was 
so great within that in their torment the warriors 
cried, “Woe is me for this pain! We had rather 
die in battle than be burned to death. God pity 
us, for we are all lost. The queen taketh bitter 
vengence.” 

Soon, through the heat and smoke, they grew 
wild with thirst. Then at Hagen’s word they 
knelt by the dead bodies of the knights they had 
slain and drank the blood in wild delight as if it 
were delicious wine. Such an orgie of blood was 
never seen before. The fire-flakes fell down upon 
them in the hall, but they warded them off with 
their shields. Hagen bade them stand close 
against the wall and to be careful that the hot 
brands fell not upon their helmets. “Trample 
them in the blood,” he said, “and thus extinguish 
them. A woful hightide is the queen’s.” 

At length the night was ended. Many knights 
were burned to death; but by reason of the 
vaulted roof the walls were left unscathed; and 
many of the Burgundians were still alive. With 
the daybreak a cool breeze arose and blew 
the smoke away and cooled their burning 
bodies. 

At the early dawn King Etzel sent his warriors 
to see if any of King Gunther’s men were alive. 
As they looked through the doors and windows 
302 


How Kriemhild Burned Down the Hall 


they saw them walking up and down the hall — six 
hundred brave warriors yet lived. 

Amazed to see them they went and told Kriem- 
hild that many of the Burgundian warriors were 
yet alive. “That cannot be,” replied the queen. 
“Not one could live in such a fire. I trow that 
they are all dead.” And sore was her heart when 
she learned the truth. 

King Gunther and his men would still have 
gladly asked for mercy, had there been anyone to 
show it. But, alas, there was no one to show it 
in the whole country of the Huns. Early in the 
morning a great body of Huns rushed upon them 
with spears and swords, and there was a great 
slaughter. King Etzel’s men were the bolder for 
the gifts and promises of the queen. Folker and 
the other knights in brave despair cried, “Come on, 
ye Huns; we are here to meet you. Dp your worst 
and make an end of us quickly; for though we must 
all die, we shall sell our lives dearly.” 

At this twelve hundred of King Etzel’s knights 
rushed forward to effect an entrance to the hall. 
They were met with fierce resistance by the bold 
Burgundians; and the blood flowed in a crimson 
tide from the strokes of spear and sword. The 
conflict raged from morn till noon; when all of 
King Etzel’s twelve hundred men were slain. 


303 


CHAPTER XLII 


HOW THE MARGRAVE RUDIGER WAS SLAIN 

D URING all this time Rudiger, the Margrave, 
and Dietrich, the prince of Bern, had taken 
no part in the conflict. There were strong 
bonds of friendship between them and the guests 
from the Rhine. The three royal brothers had 
been kindly welcomed at the Margrave’s castle, and 
a marriage had been arranged between the young 
Giselher and the Margrave’s daughter. Rudiger 
and his daughter were to return with them to 
Worms, where the wedding was to have taken 
place. 

As the conflict waned, Rudiger came into the 
courtyard and saw the heavy loss on both sides, 
at which he wept, saying, “Woe is me, that ever 
I was born since none can stop this strife. Fain 
would I have them friends again, but the king will 
not consent for after each conflict he seeth more 
harm done to him.” 

Then Rudiger sent to Dietrich of Bern, thinking 
that they might seek to move the king to stop the 

3°4 


How the Margrave Rudiger was Slain 


conflict. But the king of Bern sent back word, 
saying, “We cannot hinder it; King Etzel will let 
no one intercede.” 

As Rudiger stood with moistened eyes, looking 
at the slain, a knight of the Huns saw him and 
went to the queen and said, “Look how the Mar- 
grave standeth yonder and does not raise a hand in 
your behalf. The king hath raised him above all 
others and hath given him land and castles without 
number, and yet he hath struck no blow in this 
battle. I ween he careth little for our loss so that 
he hath enough for himself.” 

When Rudiger heard these words he looked 
angrily at the man, saying, “Dost thou call me a 
coward? Thou shalt pay for this.” So saying he 
clenched his fist and ran upon the Hun, and with 
one blow struck him dead at his feet. 

“That is thy reward, false babbler,” he said. 
“Trouble and sorrow I have enough without your 
making trouble between me and the queen. Good 
cause I have to avenge myself on these strangers; 
but I was their escort into my master’s lands, and 
it seems hard for me to lift my hand against them.” 

Then said King Etzel to the Margrave, “Thou 
hast not helped us, most noble Rudiger, by slaying 
the Hun. We had dead men enough already in 
the land, and needed no more. It was an evil deed 
to slay him.” 


20 


305 


The Story of Siegfried 


“He angered me by twitting me with the honor 
and wealth that thou hast bestowed upon me, and 
spoke as if I were a coward because I did not join 
in the fight against the men of the Rhine.” 

At this came the queen, her eyes wet with tears, 
mourning for the Hun he had slain; and she said, 
“What have we ever done to thee that thou 
shouldst add to our sorrow? Thou hast ofttimes 
promised, noble Rudiger, that thou wouldst risk 
for our sake both thy honor and thy life; and I 
have heard many warriors praise thee for thy 
valor. Hast thou forgotten the oath thou didst 
swear when thou didst woo me for the king — that 
thou wouldst serve me till my life’s end or thine? 
Never was my need so great as it is now.” 

“It is true, noble lady,” replied the noble Rudi- 
ger; “I promised to risk for thee life and honor; 
but I did not swear to lose my soul. I brought thy 
friends to this hightide; how can I break the law of 
honor with which I am bound?” 

“Remember first thy faith to me,” replied the 
queen, “and thy oath to avenge all my hurts and 
woe.” The Margrave answered, “I will never say 
thee nay.” 

Then King Etzel joined the queen, and both 
knelt before him and pleaded with him that he 
would aid them in this hour of sorrow. The good 
Margrave was filled with grief, and said, “Woe is 
306 


How the Margrave Rudiger was Slain 

me that ever I saw this hour, for God hath for- 
saken me. All my duty to heaven — my honor, my 
good faith, my knightliness — I must forego. 
Whether I do this thing or not, I sin; and if I took 
part with neither the world will blame me. God 
above have pity, and guide me in this strait.” 

Turning to the king, he said, “Take back all that 
thou hast given me, castles and land. I will take 
my wife and my daughter by the hand, and will 
quit thy country and go forth an exile rather than 
I will die dishonored.” 

King Etzel answered in despairing tones, “Who 
will help me then? Land and people I gave to 
thee, noble Rudiger, that thou mightest avenge me 
on my foes. If thou wilt do this thou shalt rule 
with me as a king.” 

“How can I do it?” replied Rudiger. “I bade 
them to my house and home; I set meat and drink 
before them, and gave them my gifts. Shall I 
also smite them dead? I gave my daughter to 
young Giselher for his bride, — none greater or 
better in the world could she have found.” 

As still the king and queen pleaded with him on 
their knees before him, his brow grew dark and 
despair filled his soul. To the queen he said, 
“What thou and thy master have given me I must 
pay for this day with my life. I shall die and that 
quickly; well I know that; and before night time 

307 


The Story of Siegfried 


my lands and castles will return to your keeping. 
To your grace I commend my wife and daughter, 
and all the homeless ones at Beclaren.” 

At this the hearts of the king and queen were 
full of gladness. “God reward thee, noble Rudi- 
ger,” said the king. “Thy people shall be well 
cared for if perchance any harm befall thee. But 
thou wilt thyself come off scatheless, of that we are 
well assured.” 

So he put his soul and body on the hazard. The 
queen began to weep, to whom he said, “I must 
keep my vow to thee; but woe to me for my friends, 
that I must fall upon in mine own despite.” 

Then turning with heavy heart from the king 
towards his knights that stood near, he said, “Arm 
yourselves, my men, every one; for I must fight 
the Burgundians to my sorrow. The king and 
queen have moved me to it.” 

At this word, five hundred warriors called for 
their armor and quickly arrayed themselves for the 
fray. Rudiger gave the word and they began their 
march toward the hall in which the brave Bur- 
gundians were entrenched. 

Folker, the minstrel, saw them coming and was 
dismayed at the sight. When young Giselher saw 
his father-in-law with his helmet on approaching 
them, he thought he was coming to aid them and 
rescue them from their danger. But Folker said, 


How the Margrave Rudiger was Slain 

“Thy trust is vain. Whenever did you see so 
many knights come in peace with helmets laced 
and with drawn swords?” 

As they thus spoke the noble Margrave came to 
the hall and laying his shield at his feet, he shouted 
to the Burgundians, “I would have helped you if I 
could; but by an order from the king and queen 
I must join in the conflict against you. Once we 
were friends, but I cannot keep my faith.” 

“God in Heaven forbid,” said King Gunther, 
“that thou shouldst be false to the friendship and the 
faith wherein we trusted. It surely cannot be.” 

“I cannot help it,” answered Rudiger. “I must 
fight with you for I have vowed it. As ye love 
your lives, brave warriors, guard yourselves well. 
King Etzel’s wife will have it so.” 

“God reward thee, noble Rudiger, for the love 
and truth thou hast shown us, if it endure to the 
end. We shall ever thank thee and serve thee for 
the rich gifts thou gavest me and my kinsmen when 
thou broughtest us into King Etzel’s land. So be 
thou true to us now and let us live. Think well 
thereon, most noble Rudiger.” 

“Gladly would I grant it,” said the knight. 
“Would that I might give thee freely of my friend- 
ship and my aid, with none to hinder it or to chide 
me. Then would I be happy, indeed.” 

“Give that no thought,” said Gernot. “Never 

309 


The Story of Siegfried 


hosts entreated guests so kindly as didst thou, 
which we shall remember to thy advantage if we 
live.” 

“Would to God, noble Gemot,” cried Rudiger, 
“that thou wert at the Rhine, and I dead with 
honor, since I am compelled to fight you. Never 
were strangers worse treated by friends.” 

“God reward thee, Sir Rudiger,” answered Ger- 
not, “for thy rich gifts to us. “I should rue thy 
death, for in thee a virtuous man would fall. Be- 
hold, good knight, the sword you gave me. It 
hath never failed me in my need. Many a brave 
warrior hath fallen under its sharp edge. If thou 
fall upon us and slay any of my kinsmen here, thou 
shalt perish by thine own sword.” 

Also said Giselher, “How canst thou do this 
thing, Sir Rudiger? All that came hither with me 
are thy friends. Wilt thou make of thy daughter 
so soon a widow? When I won thy daughter for 
my wife, I trusted thee before all other men I had 
met.” 

“Forget not thy truth, noble young king, if God 
permit thee to go hence,” answered Rudiger. “Let 
not the maiden suffer for my sins. By thy own 
princely virtue, withdraw not thy fair favor from 
her, and I will die content.” 

“Fain would I promise that,” replied young 
Giselher. “Yet if my high-born kinsmen perish 
310 


How the Margrave Rudiger was Slain 

here by thy hand, my love for thee and thy daugh- 
ter must perish also.” 

'‘Then God have mercy,” cried the brave man; 
whereat he lifted his shield, and would have fallen 
upon the guests in the hall, but Hagen called out 
to him from the stair-head, “Tarry awhile, noble 
Rudiger. Let me and my masters speak with thee 
yet in our need. What shall it profit Etzel if we 
knights die in a strange land? I am in an evil 
case,” said Hagen. “The shield that your noble 
lady, Gotelind, gave me to carry, the Huns have 
hewn from my hand. Would to God I had such a 
shield as thine, noble Rudiger.” 

“I would gladly give you my shield,” said Rudi- 
ger, “if I dared to offer it in sight of Kriemhild. 
Yet take it, Hagen, and wear it. Would that with 
it thou mightest win thy way back to Burgundy.” 

When they saw him give his shield so gener- 
ously, their eyes were filled with tears. It was the 
last gift that Rudiger of Bechlaren ever gave. 
Even Hagen, though grim and stern, was melted 
by the gift that the good knight had given him. 

“Now God reward thee, noble Rudiger,” he said, 
“there will never be thy like again. May thy fame 
and thy charity live forever. Sad news thou dost 
bring us; God pity us if we must fight with friends.” 

The Margrave answered, “Thou canst not grieve 
for it more than I; for my heart is breaking at 

3 1 * 


The Story of Siegfried 

the thought. Would that I had died before this 
time.” 

“I will requite thee for thy grief, brave Rudiger,” 
said Hagen. “Whatever betide thee from these 
knights, my hand shall not touch thee — not if thou 
slewest every man of Burgundy.” 

Rudiger bowed and thanked him; and all the 
brave warriors wept. Then Folker, the minstrel, 
went to the door and said to Rudiger, “Since my 
comrade, Hagen, hath sworn peace with thee, thou 
shalt have it also from my hand. Well didst thou 
earn it when we first came unto this country. The 
Margravine gave me these red bracelets to wear at 
the hightide; and when thou seest her bear wit- 
ness that I kept my word.” 

“Would to God,” said Rudiger, “that the Mar- 
gravine might give thee more. Doubt not that I 
shall tell my dear one this, if I ever see her alive 
again.” 

And now the noble Margrave, with tears in his 
eyes, drew his sword and lifted his shield, and, rush- 
ing up the stairs, fell upon the guests. Many a 
swift blow he struck, while Folker and Hagen 
stood looking on as they had promised. Gunther 
and Gernot let him pass while Giselher drew aside 
sorrowing. 

The warriors of the Margrave followed their 
master and fell upon the guests, and fiercely raged 

312 


How the Margrave Rudiger was Slain 

the conflict. Folker and Hagen fell upon his men, 
for they had sworn only to spare the noble Rudi- 
ger; and many a knight fell beneath their swords. 
Gunther, Gernot, Giselher, and Dankwart also 
laid about them, and sent many a warrior to his 
doom. 

Rudiger went forward, hewing a pathway right 
and left, and piling up the slain on either side. 
Gernot saw the havoc he was making and cried 
out to the Margrave, “Noble Rudiger, it irketh me 
sore to see my men falling by thy sword, and I 
can endure it no longer. I must turn thy gift 
against thee, for thou hast taken many friends from 
me.” 

At this Rudiger gave him so hard a blow that 
the sword went through the helmet and the blood 
spurted forth. But though thus wounded, Ger- 
not swung Rudiger’s gift on high and smote him 
through his shield and helmet, giving him a mortal 
wound. So these two heroes fell beside each other 
in the strife, slain by each other’s hands. 

Seeing Gernot fall, Hagen waxed fiercer than be- 
fore. “Great woe is ours,” he said. “None can 
make good to their people the fall of these two 
knights. Rudiger’s men shall pay for it.” 

“Woe is me, for my brother falleth dead,” said 
young Giselher. “Each of them calls forth my 
heart’s deepest dole. I grieve for my noble 

313 


The Story of Siegfried 


brother, and also for my father-in-law. Two-fold 
is my loss and sorrow.” 

Then Gunther and Giselher, and also Hagen, 
Folker, and Dankwart went where the two heroes 
lay, and as they stood and looked upon them they 
wept piteously. “Death hath despoiled us sore,” 
said Gunther, “but let us stop our weeping, and go 
out in the air that we may cool our harness and rest 
our weary limbs.” 

Queen Kriemhild saw them come forth and rest 
themselves. The din was hushed, for all of Rudi- 
ger’s men were slain. The queen mistaking the 
silence cried out, “Woe is me for this treason. 
Rudiger and his men are sparing our foes. He 
plotted to guide them back to Burgundy. The 
Margrave hath dealt falsely with us.” 

When Folker heard the queen say this, he cried 
out, “Alack, it is not so, noble queen. If I might 
give the lie to one so nobly born as thou art, I 
would say that thou hast foully slandered the noble 
Rudiger. With such goodwill did he do the king’s 
bidding that he and his men all lie dead within the 
hall. Look around for another victim to thy hate. 
The noble Rudiger served thee well by his death. 
If thou doubt it, thou mayest see for thyself.” 

Then they brought the mangled hero where the 
king and queen could see him. When the dead 
Margrave was held up, they were stricken with 

3 X 4 


How the Margrave Rudiger was Slain 

grief, and the wailing of the king and queen was so 
great that it was heard throughout the castle. 
And all the people who were near joined with them 
in their bitter grief. The noblest warrior who had 
ever drawn a sword had died true to his word of 
honor. 


3*5 


CHAPTER XLIII 


how dietrich’s knights were forced into the 

CONFLICT 

S O loud the people wept at the noble Rudiger’s 
death, that the palace and the towers echoed 
with the sound of grief. One of the men of 
Dietrich of Bern heard the sound of weeping, and 
he hastened with the news to his master. 

“Hearken, Sir Dietrich,” he said to the prince; 
“never in my life before have I heard such wailing 
as this. I deem that the king or the queen, one of 
them at least, must have been killed; for all the 
valiant warriors are weeping bitterly.” 

“This cannot be,” said the prince of Bern, “for I 
am sure that the gallant guests, though they have 
much cause for wrath, would not harm the king or 
queen.” 

And so he bade one of his knights, Sir Helfrich, 
to hasten to the palace to find out from Etzel’s men 
or from the guests, what had happened. As the 
knight reached the palace he met a messenger who 
told him that Rudiger had been slain by the men 
316 


Dietrich’s Knights in the Conflict 


of Burgundy, and all the warriors who had entered 
the hall with him. 

When he came and told Sir Dietrich, the prince 
of Bern was sore amazed, and he said, “God forbid ! 
that cannot be, for well I know that he was their 
friend. What had Rudiger done to deserve such 
a fate?” 

So to inquire further he bade Hildebrand to go 
to the guests and ask of them what had hap- 
pened. The brave old warrior quickly rose to go, 
taking with him neither sword nor shield. But 
Wolfhart, his sister’s child, called out to him, “Go 
not without thy armor. If they revile thee, thou 
wilt have the worst of the quarrel and return 
shamed. If thou goest armed no one will dare to 
molest thee.” 

So the aged warrior armed himself, as Wolfhart 
advised. At the same time all of Dietrich’s knights 
also armed themselves and stood, swords in hand, 
to accompany Hildebrand. To this the aged war- 
rior at first objected, but at their earnest request he 
at last consented that they should go with him. 

When Folker, who still stood on guard, saw 
them coming armed, with their helmets on, he 
called out to the men of Burgundy, “Here come 
some more of the Hunnish warriors to defy us. 
Let us serve them as we have the others.” 

As he spake old Hildebrand came up, and laid 

3 n 


The Story of Siegfried 


his shield at Folker’s feet, saying “Alack, ye good 
knights; what have ye done to Rudiger? Sir Diet- 
rich, my master, hath sent me to ask whether it is 
true that, as we have been told, ye have slain the 
good Margrave.” 

Hagen heard the question and replied, “The 
news, alas! is true. Would that the messenger 
who brought the tidings had lied to you, for Rudi- 
ger’s sake; and glad would I be if the noble Mar- 
grave still lived.” 

When he learned the truth, Hildebrand was 
silent for awhile in deep grief, and then mas- 
tering his feelings, said, “Give us the body of Rudi- 
ger that we may bear it from the hall, and serve him, 
though dead, as we so gladly served him while 
living.” 

King Gunther heard the request and said “No 
service is better than that of friends to a dear 
friend. I approve the true heart of honor that does 
it. You have great cause to love him, for he was a 
noble prince.” 

But Folker said, “Nay, they shall get his body 
from no one here. If they wish him, let them 
come and take him out of the house, where he lieth 
bleeding with his death wound. So shall they 
serve Rudiger truly.” 

This roused the anger of bold Wolfhart, and he 
cried, “God knoweth, Sir Folker, thou doest wrong 


The Fight on the Staircase 






' 


, 

* 


























































































































' f 
































































Dietrich’s Knights in the Conflict 


to provoke us further; thou hast done harm enough 
now. If I dared before my master, it would go 
hard with thee. But we may not fight, for he hath 
forbidden it.” 

To this the minstrel replied in words of scorn, 
“He that avoids that which is forbidden is over- 
fearful. He lacks the hero’s heart.” 

Bent on further mischief, Hagen approved the 
words of Folker, and added others of his own. In 
return Wolfhart cried, “Give over mocking, or I 
will put thy fiddle strings out of tune. I can no 
longer with honor endure thy insolence.” 

The minstrel answered, “If thou spoilest my 
strings, my hand will dim thy helmet before I ride 
back to Burgundy.” 

At this Wolfhart would have run at him, but his 
uncle, Hildebrand, held him back and would not 
permit. “Thou art mad,” he said, “in thy foolish 
wrath. We should be disgraced in the sight of our 
master, Dietrich, if we should engage in conflict 
with these our friends.” 

“Let loose the lion that is so fierce, sir knight,” 
said the minstrel, Folker, in taunting words. “I 
will slay him if he fall into my hands, though he 
had laid the whole world dead at his feet. There 
will then be an end of his hot answers.” 

At these stinging words Wolfhart fell into a fury. 
He lifted his shield and sprang at Folker like a wild 

3 J 9 


The Story of Siegfried 


lion. The warriors that were with him followed 
him with Hildebrand in their midst. 

The Burgundians were not loth to meet them. 
Hagen leaped upon Sir Hildebrand, and from their 
clashing weapons sparks of fire were struck. The 
knights of Bern rushed between them and forced 
them apart, and each sought other foes. Wolf hart 
struck Folker so hard a blow that the sword’s edge 
cut through his helmet into his beaver, while Fol- 
ker struck him such a blow in return that the sparks 
flew from his harness. Deadly was their hate to- 
ward each other; but Dankwart sprang between 
them and parted them. 

Old Hildebrand fought as if he were mad, and 
many a good knight fell dead from his sword. In 
the fray Folker leaped upon a knight of Bern and 
slew him before the eyes of Hildebrand. “Woe is 
me for the death of my dear lord,” said Hildebrand; 
“and bitter shall the fiddler rue it.” So saying he 
rushed upon Folker and struck him such a furious 
blow that his shield and helmet flew in splinters 
across the hall, and the minstrel fell dead upon the 
floor. 

As the fight went on, Helfrick met Dankwart, 
and with a strong and skillful stroke smote him a 
deadly blow. As he fell Gunther and Giselher ran 
to him where he lay, and bending over his dead 
body uttered many words of grief. The knight 

320 


Dietrich’s Knights in the Conflict 


had slain many foes in the bitter conflict, but now 
at last he himself was slain. 

Meanwhile Wolfhart went forward, hewing down 
King Gunther’s men. He cut his way around the 
hall thrice, and many a brave knight fell before his 
strokes. Giselher saw him and cried, “Woe is me 
that I have here so grim a foe. Come hither, brave 
warrior, and I will make an end of this.” 

At this Wolfhart turned to Giselher and sprang 
upon him so fiercely that the blood beneath his feet 
spurted over his head. Giselher met him with so 
strong a blow that it went through the harness, and 
the blood flowed from the deadly gash. When 
Wolfhart felt the deadly sword cut, he threw away 
his shield and lifted his mighty sword and smote 
Giselher so great a blow that the sword went 
through helmet and harness, and the young prince 
fell dead upon the gory floor. It was the last 
stroke of Wolfhart, for faint with loss of blood he 
staggered and fell beside the young Burgundian 
prince. 

When old Hildebrand saw Wolfhart fall, he went 
to him where he lay in his blood, and put his arm 
around him to bear him away from the hall. But 
the young hero was too heavy for him, so he must 
needs let him lie. The wounded man looked up 
and saw his uncle and said, “Dearest uncle, no help 
availeth me. If my kinsmen mourn for me here- 

321 


21 


The Story of Siegfried 


after, say to them that they weep without cause, 
for that I died gloriously by the hands of a young 
king. If any question thee about my prowess, say 
to them that with my own hand I slew more than 
a hundred knights. But let me caution thee to 
beware of Hagen, for he is grim and fell of heart.” 

When Hagen saw Folker smitten to the earth 
by the hand of Hildebrand, his grim heart was 
full of sorrow, and he grieved with more bitter- 
ness than he had for the death of any of his kins- 
men. “He shall not go scathless,” he said, “for he 
hath slain my friend, the best comrade I ever had.” 

So saying, Hagen strode over where Hildebrand 
was standing and with a quick blow he smote him 
with Balmung, the sword he had taken from Sieg- 
fried when he slew him. The old man stood boldly 
in his defense, and brought his sharp-edged sword 
down on Hagen, but could not pierce his armor 
and wound him. Then Hagen struck him another 
blow and pierced his armor again and wounded 
him. When Hildebrand felt the wound, he feared 
more harm from the magic sword of Siegfried, and 
he threw his shield over his back and fled. 

Covered with blood, the aged hero ran with the 
tidings to Dietrich whom he found sitting where he 
had left him a few hours before. When Dietrich 
saw Hildebrand in his bloody armor, he asked fear- 
fully for the cause of it, saying, “Why art thou so 

322 


Dietrich’s Knights in the Conflict 


wet with thy life’s blood, Master Hildebrand? I 
fear thou hast been fighting with the guests though 
I so sternly forbade it?” 

Hildebrand replied, “Hagen did it, he gave me 
this wound in the hall when I turned and fled from 
him. I have scarce escaped with my life.” 

“Thou art rightly served,” said the prince of 
Bern. “Thou heardest me avow my friendship for 
the guests, and thou hast broken the peace I gave 
them. Were it not that I would shame myself to 
kill thee, thy life would be forfeited.” 

“Be not so wroth, my Lord Dietrich,” he an- 
swered. “Enough woe hath befallen me and mine. 
We would have borne Rudiger’s body, but Gun- 
ther’s men denied it to us.” 

“Woe is me for this wrong. Is Rudiger then 
dead? That is the bitterest of my grief. Noble 
Gotelind, his wife, is my cousin’s child. Alas ! the 
poor orphans of Beclaren. Woe is me for the true 
comrade I have lost. Canst thou tell me who slew 
him?” 

“It was the doughty prince, Gernot,” answered 
Hildebrand; “but he was avenged, for the hero fell 
by Rudiger’s hand.” 

Then Dietrich himself was full of wrath, and he 
said, “Bid my men arm themselves, for I will thither 
straightway. Send me my sword and harness. I 
will question the knight of Burgundy myself.” 

323 


The Story of Siegfried 

But Master Hildebrand answered, “Who is there 
to call? Thy sole living liegeman standeth here. 
I am the only one left alive. All the others are 
dead.” 

Amazed and trembling at these words, Dietrich 
said, “Are all my men slain? Then God hath for- 
gotten me. How could they all die, these valiant 
heroes, by foemen so battle-weary and sore beset? 
But tell me of the guests, are any of them left 
alive?” 

Hildebrand replied, “None save Hagen and 
King Gunther. All the rest are slain and lie in 
their blood.” 

At this the prince’s heart was so filled with grief 
that he wept with bitter tears and sighs. “Woe 
is me,” he said, “that all my brave heroes are gone. 
This day hath ended all my joy. Alas! that we 
could not die of grief.” 


324 


CHAPTER XLIV 

THE FATE OF GUNTHER, HAGEN, AND KRIEMHILD 

A S soon as the grief of Dietrich had somewhat 
. passed away, he went himself and got his 
sword and harness, and with the help of 
Hildebrand he armed himself. Then full of wrath 
he started with Hildebrand toward the hall where 
all this carnage had taken place. 

Hagen looking from the door saw them coming 
and said to Gunther, “Yonder cometh Sir Dietrich 
with Hildebrand to avenge the loss of his knights. 
This day will end the conflict and show which is the 
better man. However stark and grim he may 
think himself, I doubt not but I shall overcome him 
if he seeks vengeance for his slain.” 

As Dietrich neared the hall, he saw Hagen and 
Gunther standing outside the house, leaning 
against the wall. Coming near them Dietrich laid 
down his shield at Hagen’s feet and said, “What 
have I ever done to you that you have slain my 
knights and thus ended all my joy? It was not 
enough that you slew my friend, the noble Rudi- 

325 


The Story of Siegfried 


ger, but you must also rob me of all my valiant 
warriors. Alas, there never was such woe in all 
the world as you have wrought. How shall I ever 
mourn enough for my noble friend Rudiger and 
my kinsmen !” 

“We are not alone to blame,” answered Hagen. 
“Your knights came hither armed and ready for 
the fray. The tale I deem hath not been told you 
aright.” 

‘What shall I believe, then?” asked Dietrich. 
“Hildebrand said that when my faithful warriors 
begged you to give them Rudiger’s body, you an- 
swered mockingly, as they stood below.” 

Then said King Gunther, “They told me they 
were come to bear the body of Rudiger home; and 
I denied it, not to anger your men, but to grieve 
King Etzel. At this Wolfhart flew into a passion, 
and thus the fray began.” 

‘There is nothing now, I see, that can be done 
for that wrong you have done me. Yield thyself 
and thy man Hagen, captive to me, and I will de- 
fend thee to the utmost against the wrath of the 
Huns. Thou wilt find me faithful and true.” 

“God in Heaven forbid,” cried Hagen, “that two 
knights, armed as we are for battle, should yield 
themselves to thee. I would hold it a great shame 
if we did so.” 

“Deny me not,” said Dietrich. “Ye have made 
326 


Fate of Gunther, Hagen, and Kriemhild 


me heavy-hearted enough already; and it is no 
more than just that ye do what ye can to atone for 
it. I swear to you, and give you my own hand 
thereon, that I will ride back with you to your own 
country. I will bring you safely thither or die 
with you, and forget my great wrongs for your 
sakes.” 

“Ask us no more,” said Hagen. “It were a 
shameful tale to tell of us, that two such bold men 
yielded themselves captive. I see none but Hilde- 
brand at thy side.” 

“You would do well to take my master’s terms,” 
said Hildebrand. “The hour may come, and that 
ere long, when you would gladly have them but 
may not have them.” 

“That would I prefer,” said Hagen, “than to flee 
from my adversary like a coward, as thou didst, 
Master Hildebrand. By my troth, I deemed that 
thou hadst withstood a foeman better.” 

At this Hildebrand cried, “Thou dost not need 
to twit me. Who was it that sat upon his shield 
when Walter of Spain slew so many of his kinsmen? 
Thou, thyself, art not void of blame. I feared not 
so much thy prowess as the magic sword which 
thou stole from Siegfried when thou so foully mur- 
dered him.” 

Sir Dietrich, growing impatient, said, “It be- 
cometh not brave warriors to fight with words, 

327 


The Story of Siegfried 


like old women. I forbid thee, Master Hildebrand, 
to say more. Homeless knight that I am, I have 
grief enough now. Tell me, Sir Hagen, what you 
good knights said when you saw me coming armed. 
Was it not that thou alone wouldst defy me?” 

“Thou hast guessed rightly,” answered Hagen. 
“I am ready to prove it with swift blows, if my 
Nibelung sword break not. It makes me angry 
to think that thou wouldst have had us yield as 
captives.” 

When Dietrich heard these words of Hagen, he 
caught up his shield and drew his sword and sprang 
upon him. Hagen met him with valorous strokes, 
and loud rang the Nibelung sword upon his mail. 
Sir Dietrich knew the skill and strength of Hagen, 
and with caution he warded off the strokes of the 
magic sword. But ever and anon he struck out 
warily until he wounded Hagen and overcame him 
in the strife. Then he thought, “Hagen is weak 
with the long conflict, and it will be little honor if 
I should slay him.” 

So he threw down his shield and caught Hagen 
in his arms and threw him to the floor and bound 
him. Then he led him to the queen, and delivered 
him into her hands, saying, “Here is the cause of 
all thy sorrow.” 

After all she had suffered from the grim warrior, 
she was glad enough now. She bowed before the 

328 



Dietrick Vanquishes Hagen 

(see page 328) 





























. 































* 


* 





I 










\ 


















































« 






t 





4 


/ 








•• 
































































































Fate of Gunther, Hagen, and Kriemhild 

king for joy, and said to Sir Dietrich, “Blest be 
thou in soul and body. Thou hast made good to 
me all my woe. I will thank thee till my dying 
day.” 

To this Dietrich replied, “Let him live, noble 
queen. His service may yet atone to thee for what 
he hath done to thy sorrow. Take not vengeance 
upon him, for he is our captive and should have 
our mercy.” 

At this, the queen with vengeance in her heart, 
commanded that he should be taken to a dungeon 
and be locked up until such time as it might be 
judged what should be his punishment. 

King Gunther, who was still in the hall, cried 
aloud, “Where is the hero of Bern? He hath done 
me a grievous wrong.” Sir Dietrich heard his 
call, and went to meet him. King Gunther saw 
him coming and ran toward him and fell upon him 
with his sword. Sir Dietrich met him, and strong 
and fierce were the strokes the heroes gave each 
other. The palace and the towers echoed with 
their blows as their swift swords fell on each other’s 
helmets. 

But the knight of Bern was too strong for King 
Gunther, and at last he pierced his armor with hi's 
sword and overcame him. He then bound him as 
he had done Hagen, and took him by the hand 
and led him to Kriemhild. 


329 


The Story of Siegfried 


With joy in her heart and a light of gladness 
shining in her eyes, she said, “Thou art welcome, 
King Gunther.” He answered, “I would thank 
thee, dear sister, if thy greeting were in love. But 
I know thy fierce mind, and that thou mockest me 
and Hagen.” 

The Prince of Bern, to pacify the queen, said, 
“Most high and noble queen, there were never 
nobler captives than those I have delivered into 
thy hands. Forget the wrong they have done thee, 
and let the homeles knights live for my sake.” 

With guileful intent she promised him that she 
would do it gladly; and the noble Dietrich went 
forth, thinking upon the havoc that had been 
wrought. As soon as he was gone the queen gave 
orders that King Gunther be put into a dungeon 
and be kept apart from Hagen. Here they were 
kept for many days, the queen meantime nursing 
her wrath and thinking of her vengeance. 

At length she went to Hagen, and with bitter 
hatred said, “Give me back what thou hast taken 
from me, and you and Gunther may both return 
to Burgundy.” 

To which Hagen, in grim and defiant manner, 
said, “Thy words are wasted, noble queen. I have 
sworn to show the hoard to no one. While one 
of my masters lives, none other shall have it.” 

“I will end the matter,” said the queen, and then 

330 


The Captives Before Kriemhild 






Fate of Gunther, Hagen, and Kriemhild 


departed. Calling to her some of her men she 
bade them to go to the dungeon where King Gun- 
ther was and slay him, which they did. They 
smote off his head, which she caught up by the hair 
and carried to Hagen. 

When the grim knight saw his master’s head, he 
said, “Thou hast wrought thy will. It hath fallen 
out at last as I deemed it must. The noble King 
of Burgundy is dead; and Giselher, the fair youth, 
and Gernot, the brave prince. None knoweth of 
the treasure now but God himself and me. Thou 
shalt never see it, devil that thou art.” 

The queen replied, “I have come off ill in the 
reckoning. The hoard is gone and Siegfried is 
no more; but I will keep his sword at the least. 
My true love wore it when I saw him last. My 
bitterest heart’s dole was for him.” 

So saying, she drew the sword from the sheath 
and pressed it to her lips. Often had she placed 
it in the hands of Siegfried when he went from her 
for tourney or battle. Then taking it from her 
lips she lifted it with both hands, and with a gleam 
of vengeance in her eye, she smote off Hagen’s 
head. 

King Etzel saw it, but the deed was done before 
he could stay her arm. “Alas,” he cried, “the 
best warrior that ever bore a shield or rode to 
battle, dies by the hand of a woman! Albeit he 

331 


The Story of Siegfried 

hath done me great wrong yet must I grieve for 
him.” 

Old Hildebrand was standing near and saw the 
vengeful deed of the queen. “His death shall not 
profit her,” he cried. “And though I come to 
grief myself, I will avenge the death of the bold 
knight of Trony.” 

With that he sprang fiercely at Kriemhild with 
his drawn sword. The queen screamed in terror 
and fled towards the king for safety. But before 
she could reach him, Hildebrand overtook her 
and with a single blow he smote her head from her 
body. 

It was a fearful scene. Around lay stretched the 
bodies of the slain. Amid them stood King Etzel, 
Dietrich, and Hildebrand, — only three of all the 
heroes left. Tears filled their eyes as they beheld 
the scene, and they mourned for all who had been 
slain. Such woe had never come to a king’s high- 
tide before. God grant it may never come again. 

What befell thereafter is not known. Christian 
and heathen, wife, man, and maid were seen weep- 
ing and mourning for their friends. 

I will tell you no more. Let the dead lie. 

However it fared after with the Huns, 

My tale is ended. This is the 
Fall of the Nibelungs. 

332 


WAGNER’S STORY OF SIEGFRIED 



Siegfried’s Horn-call 


334 


INTRODUCTION 


T HE four operas of Richard Wagner, called the 
“Nibelungen Ring,” are based upon the 
story of Siegfried. The story of the Ring 
differs somewhat, however, from that given in the 
Nibelungenlied. There are many different ver- 
sions of the story found in the old Teutonic myths. 
These myths, while having many incidents and 
characters in common, vary so greatly in detail 
that it is difficult to trace Wagner’s plot to its orig- 
inal source. They all involve a mythology of su- 
preme grandeur, in many respects even grander 
than that of the ancient Greeks. Through them all 
shines a belief in supernatural beings that shape 
the destinies of mankind, all bound together by the 
power of Fate, to which all events both of men and 
gods are subject. Wagner seems to have selected 
what he needed from many different sources, and 
welded it all together in a narrative of rare dramatic 
power. 

Some of the leading differences between the 
story of the operas and that of the Nibelungenlied 

335 


Introduction 


are the following: Wagner stops with the first half 
of the poem, the death of Siegfried, omitting the 
revenge of Kriemhild for Siegfried’s death. The 
invulnerability of Siegfried he ascribes to a charm 
wrought upon him by Brunhild, rather than to the 
blood of the dragon. The love potion by which 
Siegfried forgot Brunhild is quite different from 
the incident as related in the poem. The trial of 
skill by which Brunhild was overcome by Siegfried 
is omitted, and the warrior maiden was found sleep- 
ing on a rock instead of in a palace. The name of 
Gunther’s sister is given as Gutrune instead of 
Kriemhild; and her brothers are omitted altogether. 
Hagen is represented as Gunther’s half-brother, 
the son of Alberich, instead of a nephew of the 
king. Siegfried was slain as he was relating the 
story of his life instead of, as the poem has it, while 
bending over a spring to drink. The river maid- 
ens, an artistic addition to the opera, are not found 
in the poem. Nearly all the changes and addi- 
tions are in the line of dramatic effect, and add in- 
terest and power to the opera. 

The operas of Wagner are now so frequently 
presented to the public that every person of culture 
finds it of interest to be familiar with their inci- 
dents and characters. It is also of interest to know 
in what respects they are like and how they differ 
from the accepted version of the Nibelungenlied. 

336 


Introduction 


It is for this purpose that this appendix is added to 
the foregoing story, giving the leading incidents 
of Wagner’s story of the “Nibelungen Ring.” 


337 


THE STORY OF THE RHINEGOLD 

CHAPTER I 

THE RHINEGOLD AND THE RING 

M ANY years ago, it is said, there lay at the 
bottom of the Rhine a heap of gold called 
the Rhinegold. This gold was guarded by 
three water spirits whose names were Flosshilde, 
Woglinde, and Wellgunde. One morning as they 
were sporting in the water, waiting for the sun to 
rise that they might see the sparkling of the gold 
in the bright sunshine, a strange dark little man 
stood on the rocks near by watching them. He 
was a dwarf, misshapen in his body, with evil look- 
ing eyes, and hair and beard the color of ink. His 
name was Alberich, and he lived in an un- 
derground country called Nibelheim, or home of the 
Dwarfs. 

As he stood looking at the graceful Rhine 
maidens sporting in the water, he was charmed 
with their beauty, and called out to them to come 
nearer to the shore. Amused at his ugly and 

339 


The Story of the Rhinegold 


awkward appearance, they drew near him with 
laughter and mocking words. Angry at their 
mockery, he started after them, but as he was 
awkward and clumsy, they led him a wild chase in 
and out among the rocks. Just as he had become 
very angry in the chase, the sun arose and the sun- 
light fell upon the water, and suddenly there was a 
golden gleam from the bottom of the river. “Ah ! 
see, sisters,” said Flosshilde, “with a kiss of light 
the gold is aroused.” At which the maidens 
joined hands, and swam gracefully among the 
rocks with laughter and singing. 

“What is that which gleams and glistens so 
brightly from the bottom of the river?” cried Al- 
berich. 

Laughing at his ignorance, the nymphs replied 
that it was a magical gold; that whoever made a 
ring from it would have greater power than anyone 
else alive; and that with this ring he could possess 
all the wealth of the world. They said further that 
this gold was safe from thieves, as it could not be 
stolen except by some one who had made up his 
mind never to love anyone besides himself so long 
as he lived. 

As they told him of the gold and the wonderful 
power of the treasure, his wicked little soul began 
to thrill with the desire to have it as his own. “All 
the wealth of the world,” he cried; “who would not 

340 


The Rhinegold and the Ring 


give up love for that?” So saying, he sprang wildly 
up the rocks and ran towards the place where the 
gold was seen. 

With wild cries the Rhine maidens hastened 
after him to prevent his stealing the treasure; but 
Alberich was too quick for them and tore the 
Rhinegold from the top of the rock and fled with 
it into the black chasm of the rocks, and carried it 
away to Nibelheim. 

As soon as Alberich had reached his home with 
the Rhinegold, he forged a ring from it which had 
the magical charm that whoever wore it had abso- 
lute power over the rest of the Nibelungs. So, he 
was soon the King Dwarf, the ruler over all 
Nibelheim, the Land of Mist and Darkness. 

The dwarfs of Nibelheim were all smiths working 
at their forges and shaping many wonderful things 
out of steel and iron. Throughout the land a lurid 
light was ever streaming from these forges, and 
the ringing of their hammers on the anvils filled 
the air with a clanging sound. The things that 
they forged they laid in heaps upon the ground, 
while Alberich laughed at their weariness and 
gloated over the treasures which he claimed as his 
own. 

Among the dwarfs was one who was particularly 
crooked and misshapen, named Mime. He was 
Alberich’s half-brother; and because of his cruel 

341 


The Story of the Rhinegold 

treatment he hated Alberich, the Black King, with 
all his heart. 

At Alberich’s command Mime had made a won- 
derful cap of darkness out of some of the Rhine- 
gold. This cap had not only the power of making 
the wearer invisible, but could change him also 
into whatever shape he wished. Alberich often 
wore the cap, and he often changed himself into a 
column of mist, in which shape he could move 
about much faster, and make things much harder 
for the other dwarfs. 

At times he would come among the dwarfs 
and suddenly cry out, “Hohei, all you Nibe- 
lungs! Kneel to your king! Now he is every- 
where, all about you, unseen, but felt and heard, 
you idlers 

Then the column of mist would drift off through 
a dusky passage; but striking Mime a secret blow 
as it went, and leaving him whimpering upon the 
ground. 

One day as the hammers were clanging through 
the mists of the forests, the sound of steps from 
the black crevice of the rocks was heard, and out 
of the rocks came two figures slowly down to 
Nibelheim. One was tall and majestic, with a hel- 
met of gold and steel upon his head, a long cloak 
with strange designs upon it around him, and a 
deep golden beard that hung far down over his 

342 


The Rhinegold and the Ring 


breast. One of his eyes was missing, and in his 
hand he bore a great spear. 

The other figure was clothed in brilliant red, 
his eyes were bright, his step swift as a flame in 
dead grass. These figures were Wotan, the king 
of the gods, and Logi, the Fire God, who came 
searching for the Rhinegold. 

Seeing Mime, Logi accosted him in friendly 
fashion and asked what was the matter with 
him. 

“That wretch, my brother !” grumbled the dwarf, 
“he treats us all cruelly. Leave me in peace.” 

“How came Alberich by his power?” asked Logi, 
the Fire God. 

“From the ruddy Rhinegold he made a ring,” 
Mime replied. “With this he rules us. But,” 
asked the Nibelung, “who are you both?” 

“Friends, that perhaps may free the Nibelung 
people,” laughed Logi. 

As they talked Alberich appeared, scolding, 
screaming, and ill-treating all who came in his 
way. Driving Mime away with the rest of the 
dwarfs, he, scowling, asked the two gods what they 
wished. 

“We have heard of the wonders wrought by Al- 
berich,” answered Wotan, “and we have come to 
behold them.” 

“Pooh ! I know you well,” said the Dwarf King 

343 


The Story of the Rhinegold 


in sneering tones. “Such notable guests could only 
have been led by envy to Nibelheim. ,, 

“Surely you know me,” said Logi; “I have lit 
your fires for many years. Cannot you trust me?” 

“To be sure; I know you,” grinned Alberich. 
“And I will always trust you to be unworthy. I 
do not fear you.” 

“How brave you are,” said Logi, in pretended 
admiration. 

“Do you see that treasure?” said Alberich, 
proudly pointing to a heap of gold and gems. 

The gods nodded their assent. “But,” said 
Wotan, “what good does it do you here in Nibel- 
heim?” 

Glaring at him Alberich replied, “Ha ! ha ! But 
wait ! You gods have looked down upon us Nibel- 
ungs. Now we, with the help of the Golden Ring, 
will sway the whole world. We will even storm 
the gates of Walhalla! Beware! Ha! Ha! Do 
you hear me? Beware !” 

At this Wotan, in anger, started forward, but 
Logi slipped in front of him, saying, “Most won- 
derful are you, O Nibelung! I salute you as the 
mightiest creature alive. But tell me one thing, 
how do you guard your ring from thieves?” 

“Does Logi think that all are as foolish as him- 
self?” asked Alberich. “That danger I provided 
for. A Cap of Darkness, called the Tarnhelm, is 

344 


The Rhinegold and the Ring 

mine, to change me into whatever shape I wot, and 
also to hide me at any time. So, my friend, I 
guard my ring, sleeping or waking, as I wish.” 

“Wondrous above all it seems !” said Logi. “Let 
me see you prove it, O Dwarf.” 

“That I will,” replied Alberich. “What shape 
shall I take?” 

“Whatever you wot,” replied Logi; “it is sure to 
be wonderful.” 

At this Alberich placed the metal cap upon his 
head and became a great dragon, writhing and 
crawling upon the ground. 

“Wonderful!” cried the gods. “Yet I should 
like to behold its magic again,” said Logi. “Is it 
possible to become small as well as large by its aid? 
I beg of you to show us if you can become small, 
O great one !” 

“Nothing is easier,” cried Alberich in great glee. 
“Look, then, O gods !” At this he placed the hel- 
met on his head and vanished. A toad hopped on 
the ground in his stead. 

“Quick! Hold him!” cried the Fire God; and 
Wotan firmly held the toad with his foot, while Logi 
lifted up the Tarnhelm, which still rested upon its 
head. And behold ! Alberich lay at their feet, 
struggling and roaring with rage. 

The Fire God had with him a rope, and with it 
the two gods bound the Nibelung and carried him 

345 


The Story of the Rhinegold 


with them up the dark passage-way, through which 
they had descended. When they reached the 
mountain country above, they ordered Alberich to 
give them the ring he wore upon his finger, but he 
refused, crying wildly, “I will never give it up ! It 
is mine !” 

“Thief!” said Wotan, “you stole it from the 
Rhine children. Do you then call it yours?” So 
saying he tore the ring from Alb^rich’s finger and 
placed it on his own. 

At this Alberich in a great rage cried a curse 
upon the ring, saying, “None who possess it shall 
ever through it come to happiness. Sorrow will 
attend it, and whosoever owns it shall come to 
grief. His death shall be sad, his life a failure. 
This doom shall attend the ring until it comes back 
to my hand !” 

As Wotan stood looking upon the ring and lis- 
tening to the curse of Alberich, he raised his eyes 
and saw two huge giants coming down from the 
mountains with Friea, the goddess of Love, as their 
captive. 

Then Wotan bade the giants loose their captive, 
but they declared they would only do so for ran- 
som, and the ransom they demanded was a pile of 
gold so high as to hide Friea from view. When 
this was given them they would return the goddess 
of Love to the gods, they said, and not before. 

346 


The Rhinegold and the Ring 

Then the gods, knowing that the giants would 
have their way, began to pile up a heap of gold; 
and as it grew higher it soon hid Friea entirely, 
save for a gleam of her bright hair, which Fafnir’s 
keen eye descried. “Put on the Tarnhelm,” he 
cried, “to hide it”; and so the Tarnhelm must be 
added to the pile. 

When this was done the other giant, Fasolt, 
strained his eyes to find an unfilled crevice. 
Through a tiny space he beheld one of the god- 
dess’ eyes, and demanded the ring to fill up the 
chink. 

To this Wotan cried, “Never will I give you the 
ring.” 

“Then Friea is ours!” warned the giants, and 
they grasped her again to carry her away. 

At this all the gods who had now gathered 
around besought Wotan to give the giants the ring; 
but he was deaf to their entreaties. 

Suddenly the light seemed to die out from the 
world, and all became dark. Then from out 
a black chasm of the rocks there rose a woman’s 
figure in a strange halo of blue light. Her 
face was pale, with a look of deep mystery upon it. 
Lifting her hands she spoke in solemn tones to 
Wotan : 

“Hear my warning, O Wotan. Avoid the ring 
with its terrible spell !” 


347 


The Story of the Rhinegold 


“Who art thou that warnest me thus?” cried 
Wotan. 

“I am the witch wife Erda; and understand all 
things. Men call me Mother of the Norns. 
Listen, — for a day of dusk is coming for the gods. 
Beware of the ring!” 

At this she sank down into the earth again, the 
blue light faded away, and slowly the light came 
back to the world. Lost in thought Wotan stood 
a moment, and then took the ring from his finger 
and threw it on the pile, saying, “It is yours. Give 
us back the goddess of Love.” 

At this Friea flew back into the midst of the 
gods, while Fafnir and Fasolt began fighting over 
the ring. In the fight Fasolt was killed, and Fafnir 
fled with the ring to a far cave named Hate Hole; 
and there in the shape of a great dragon, he 
guarded his hoard in loneliness for many years. 


348 


CHAPTER II 


ABOUT SIEGMUND AND SIEGLINDE 

A MONG Wotan’s descendants were a boy and 
. a girl who had been brought up from child- 
hood as brother and sister. They were very 
similar in looks, having golden hair, and eyes in 
which there was a curious glitter, as bright as that 
of the eyes of a snake. They were both strong 
and warm-hearted, and they loved each other 
as much as if they had been really brother and 
sister. 

One day while the boy was out hunting, the girl 
Sieglinde was stolen and carried away by a robber 
named Hunding. She led a dreary life as the rob- 
ber's servant, until she became a woman. 

One night at a feast given by Hunding, a stranger 
entered the house robed in the rough garb of a 
wanderer, but with kingly bearing. He had struck 
a sword into the trunk of a great ash tree which 
grew up from the centre of Hunding’s house, de- 
claring that whoever could draw it out should have 
it for his own. Many of the guests tried their best 

349 


The Story of the Rhinegold 


to do it, but the blade would not yield an inch. 
At this the Wanderer laughed and departed. 

Sieglinde often thought of this, remembering 
that while the Wanderer had frowned on Hunding 
and his guests, he had looked kindly on her; and as 
she gazed upon that sword, she often felt that who- 
ever would draw it forth would be her rescuer, and 
so the years passed. 

Siegmund, her brother, as he grew to manhood 
became a great hunter and warrior, and was fond 
of tournaments and battles. Once upon a time 
he fought the rude warriors who had made an at- 
tack upon him, until they tore his weapons from 
him and he was driven away into the woods. Long 
he wandered not knowing where he was; and one 
day in a raging storm he found himself at the door 
of a cabin. Utterly exhausted, he staggered in, 
filled only with the desire to rest and shelter his 
tired body from the storm. The house was that of 
Hunding, the robber. 

As he entered he saw a great fire burning on the 
hearth, which sent its fitful glare from time to time 
flashing about the bare hall. A heap of skins lay 
beside the hearth, and upon this Siegmund sank 
exhausted. 

As he lay there the door opened, and Sieglinde 
came quickly from an inner room. Frightened by 
the sight of a stranger, she spoke to him in trem- 

350 


About Siegmund and Sieglinde 

bling tones. Receiving no answer she came nearer 
and looking down upon him she saw a strong tall 
man with golden hair and a face of wondrous 
beauty. His eyes were closed as she bent over 
him; but after a moment or two, he opened them 
and gasped faintly, “Water! water!” only to sink 
back once more exhausted. Sieglinde hastened to 
the spring to obtain for him a draught, and was 
soon back again, and giving him the cup looked 
down upon him kindly as he drank. 

When he had finished, he gazed up in her face 
and saw a beautiful maiden, with the rough gray 
skin of some wild animal worn loosely over her 
long white robe. She had hair of as deep gold 
as his own, and a face full of sweetness and sym- 
pathy that he had never known before. 

Rising from the hearth, he thanked her for her 
kindness, and was about to take his departure, 
when Sieglinde, who felt in some way that this 
man was to be her rescuer, sprang forward and 
asked him to stay until Hunding, her master, 
should return, to which he assented. 

As they stood conversing, suddenly Sieglinde 
started at the sound of hoofs which broke the still- 
ness, and they could hear the robber leading his 
horse to the stable. In a moment the door opened 
and Hunding, with a dark and angry face, and hair 
and beard black and tangled, entered the door. 

35 1 


The Story of the Rhinegold 


Stopping short and glaring at Sieglinde as he 
pointed to the stranger, he asked who the stranger 
was and what was his business here. 

Answering quietly, Sieglinde said, “I found the 
man weary upon the hearth. The storm and hun- 
ger drove him into the house.” 

At this Hunding relented a little, bade Sieg- 
linde hasten with the supper, and when ready in- 
vited the stranger to sup with them. In reply to 
Hunding’s inquiry Siegmund told the story of his 
life, only calling himself Woful the Wolfing instead 
of Siegmund the Volsung. In the tale he related how 
he had fought with two robbers, who were Hun- 
ding’s friends; at which Hunding broke out in a 
rage, declaring that while he was safe as a guest 
for the night, to-morrow he should die. 

Then the robber ordered Sieglinde from the room 
and also went himself, leaving Siegmund alone 
standing before the hearth. As he stood thinking 
what was best to be done, he heard a step, and 
looking up saw Sieglinde coming with quick step 
towards him. She told him she had sprinkled 
some spices in Hunding’s wine, that would keep 
him sleeping a long time; and begged the guest to 
go away quietly into the night and save himself. 

As Siegmund stood listening to her words, his 
eye fell upon the sword with an inquiring gaze, 
Upon which Sieglinde told him of the Wanderer 

352 


About Siegmund and Sieglinde 

who had come and struck the sword into the tree 
and how she had waited in vain for some hero who 
would draw it forth and rescue her. 

Looking in his face she seemed to see a likeness 
to some one she had known a long time before, 
and she asked him if he were really a Wolfing. 
“No, a Volsung !” he proudly replied. At this she 
cried out for joy, saying, “I, too, am a Volsung. It 
was for you, indeed, that the Wanderer struck the 
sword into the ash.” 

Springing to the tree, Siegmund laid his hand on 
the hilt of the sword, whose name was Nothung or 
Needful, and with a mighty wrench he tore it 
from the tree and held it above his head. 

“I am Siegmund, the Volsung,” he said exult- 
ingly. “As you are Siegmund, I am Sieglinde,” 
she replied. “It is right that the Volsungs should 
be joined as one.” 

At this Siegmund clasped her to his side, and out 
into the night they went together. 


353 


CHAPTER III 


ABOUT THE BEAUTIFUL MAIDEN BRUNHILDE 

T HE favorite daughter of Wotan was Brun- 
hilde, the Walkure. She was very beauti- 
ful, more beautiful than any woman that 
ever breathed. Her hair was golden, her eyes 
were like pearls or diamonds, and her figure 
queenly. When she moved no bird in its flight was 
more graceful than she. 

Brunhilde was a warrior maiden, and bore a 
sword and shield. She rode a horse whose name 
was Grani, and he could gallop with her not only 
on the earth but up through the clouds. 

It was Wotan’s purpose that Siegmund should 
one day kill Fafnir, the dragon, with the sword he 
had placed in the ash, and take the gold and return 
it to the Rhine maidens. So it was that he bade 
Brunhilde to make ready to attend the fight be- 
tween Siegmund and Hunding, which was sure to 
occur, as the robber was in close pursuit of the 
hero. 

“Hoyotoho!” shouted the Walkure, in reply to 

354 


About the Beautiful Maiden Brunhilde 


Wotan’s command, waving her spear as she sprang 
up the rocks. On a high boulder she paused and 
looking down on Wotan cried, “Here comes 
Fricka! Look well, father! I leave her to 
you.” 

Then with a clear burst of laughter she sped on 
again, while from the clouds came the echo of her 
boisterous “Hoyotoho !” 

In a golden car, drawn by two ravens, came 
Fricka, the queen of the gods. Springing from her 
car to the ground, she stood in all her majesty be- 
fore the king god, and with anger in her eyes de- 
manded that vengeance be taken on Siegmund be- 
cause he had broken the law of hospitality in leav- 
ing the house of Hunding in which he was a guest, 
and stealing his servant, Sieglinde. 

This made Wotan very unhappy, as he loved 
Siegmund and had forgiven him in his heart. Yet 
as he knew that all wrong must bring punishment, 
he asked Fricka what she wished him to do. 

“Call back the Walkure !” cried the queen, “and 
break the Volsung’s sword ! Promise me !” 

“I promise,” said the god, covering his face with 
his hands. 

While the king and queen were thus talking, 
Brunhilde returned and came to her father and 
asked him why he was so sorrowful. Tenderly 
drawing her to him, he told her what Siegmund had 

355 


The Story of the Rhinegold 


done and that she must vanquish him in the bat- 
tle and give the victory to Hunding. 

And now, as it began to grow dark, Siegmund 
and Sieglinde came into view, seeking a place of 
rest. Sieglinde was so tired and exhausted that 
she fell fainting at the young Volsung’s feet. Ten- 
derly he carried her to a rock nearby, and seating 
himself upon it, gently supported her. 

As he listened to her breathing a grave sweet 
voice sounded on his ear. He turned his eyes and 
saw a beautiful woman in white and steel, standing 
with one arm on the neck of her horse. It was the 
Walkure, who according to the custom, came 
to warn the hero that he was to be killed in 
battle. 

As he heard his doom he asked, “May not Sieg- 
linde, my wife, die with me, so that we may enter 
Walhalla together ?” But the Walkure said that he 
must die alone and leave his companion behind. 

In despair Siegmund raised Nothung, the sword, 
and declared that he would kill Sieglinde and him- 
self so that they might be together in death. This 
so touched the heart of Brunhilde that she de- 
clared that she would help him, instead of Hunding, 
and save both himself and his wife. 

And now the air grew darker, and the storm 
clouds were gathering in the sky. In the distance 
was heard the sound of Hunding’s horse. Waving 

356 


About the Beautiful Maiden Brunhilde 


his sword Siegmund sprang up the rocks to meet 
his enemy. 

Suddenly, in a vivid glare of lightning, Brunhilde 
appeared among the clouds, and stooping low over 
Siegmund protected him with her outstretched 
shield, saying, “Be firm, Siegmund! Strike 
quickly !” 

At this a crimson light appeared, and Wotan 
stood revealed in the clouds above Hunding. 
“Away from my spear,” he cried in a terrible voice. 
At this he stretched out his weapon made from 
the World Ash, and immediately Nothung was 
shivered into pieces, and with one blow Hunding 
slew the Volsung, Siegmund. With a great cry 
Sieglinde sank to the ground; but through the 
cloudy darkness came Brunhilde, who, lifting the 
fainting woman upon her horse, Grani, sped away 
with her through the clouds. 

Wotan, left alone with the robber, turned upon 
him his terrible gaze, and Hunding sank to the 
earth in death. 

Then Wotan, in fearful tones of wrath, ex- 
claimed, “Brunhilde has disobeyed me and must 
be punished !” And leaping upon his war horse he 
was soon lost to view in the clouds. 


357 


CHAPTER IV 

THE PUNISHMENT OF BRUNHILDE 

U PON the afternoon of the combat which had 
proved fatal to the Volsung, the Walkure 
maidens assembled at the rock. As they 
sang their wild song, “Hoyotoho,” Brunhilde was 
seen bringing with her the fainting form of Sieg- 
linde. She told her sisters of her disobedience to 
Wotan, and begged them to protect Siegmund’s 
wife, and herself as well. 

Soon the air grew dark and a thunder-cloud ap- 
proached. In it was seen the form of Wotan com- 
ing towards them. 

“Shelter this woman,” Brunhilde cried, for she 
knew that in his rage Wotan might kill the wife of 
the warrior whom he had overthrown. Turning 
to Sieglinde she bade her fly and hide herself in 
the forest; and drawing from under her shield the 
splinters of Nothung, which she had picked up on 
the battlefield, she gave them to her with words of 
kindness and comfort. 

And now from out the storm, amid a crash of 

358 


The Punishment of Brunhilde 


thunder, came the voice of Wotan calling her name 
in tones of anger. Trembling, she took her place 
in the center of the group of maidens, concealed 
from view by them. As Wotan reached the earth 
he demanded, “ Where is Brunhilde ?” 

The maidens did not reply, but in trembling 
tones asked the cause of his anger. In reply 
Wotan commanded Brunhilde to come forward 
and receive her punishment, reproaching her in 
scornful words for trying to conceal herself 
among her sisters. 

Meekly the Walkure came out from among 
them, and stood before her father, ready to receive 
her sentence, whatever it might be. Her punish- 
ment was quickly announced, — that she was to be 
laid in helpless sleep, at the mercy of the first pass- 
erby who might choose to awaken her. Him she 
must follow as his wife; for when she was awakened 
from her sleep, she would be merely a woman, and 
no longer a goddess. 

Heart-broken, Brunhilde sank to the ground 
with a cry. To be made mortal seemed to her 
the most terrible punishment that could be con- 
ceived, and so it seemed also to her sister Walk- 
ures, and they all besought the king god to have 
mercy on her. 

But the king was firm; and amid wails of despair 
the Walkures separated and rushed wildly out of 

359 


The Story of the Rhinegold 


sight in all directions, only the echoes of their cries 
and the last faint sound of the horses’ hoofs re- 
mained as they rode off through the clouds. 

The storm now died away, and all became quiet. 
Slowly Brunhilde arose from where she lay, and 
pleaded with her father for mercy and forgiveness. 
At last when she found that though he still loved 
her as dearly as ever, he was firm in his decision, 
she asked him for a single favor, — that he would 
place a circle of flame about the rock upon which 
she was laid asleep, a flame so fierce and high that 
only a brave man might come through it and 
awaken her. 

To this Wotan consented, and as he laid her 
upon the rock his heart was full of tenderness for 
her, and stooping he kissed her long and lovingly. 
Then placing her shield upon her arm and her spear 
by her side, he looked down upon her face with 
deepest sorrow, and, raising his spear, commanded 
Logi to light a ring of fire about the rock. 

Soon great billows of flame spread from left to 
right, and glowed in a brilliant circle about the 
sleeping goddess, casting a dim glare on her form, 
and lighting up the quiet woods and forest about 
her. 

As Wotan stood in the red firelight, he again 
stretched out his spear and said, “Only he who 
fears not my spear can pass through this fiery bar.” 

360 


The Punishment of Brunhilde 


So saying, he passed from out the charmed cir- 
cle and left the beautiful Walkure lying on the 
flame-engirdled rock to be awakened only by one 
who feared not even the spear of Wotan, the king 
of the gods. 


361 


CHAPTER V 

ABOUT SIEGFRIED, THE SON OF SIEGLINDE 

W HEN Sieglinde ran into the woods with the 
pieces of the broken sword, Nothung, she 
took shelter in a cave where a wicked 
dwarf named Mime, Alberich’s half-brother, lived 
alone. There Sieglinde gave birth to a little boy 
whom she named Siegfried. Finding herself very 
sick and likely to die, she called the dwarf to her 
one day, and gave him the broken sword, telling 
him to keep it for her son until he grew old enough 
to have a weapon of his own. She told him also 
that she was the wife of Siegmund whom the 
robber, Hunding, had slain ; and commending 
her son to the care of Mime, she soon afterward 
died. 

Mime, though wicked and sly, pretended to love 
his foster son and tried to awaken in his heart some 
love in return. The more so because he wanted 
the Rhinegold, and he hoped Siegfried when he 
grew older might slay Fafnir with the sword No- 
thung, and win the Rhinegold. But to accomplish 
362 


Hildebrand Slays Kriemhild 

(see page 332) 




































































































































' 












About Siegfried, the Son of Sieglinde 


this the broken sword must be mended, and this 
Mime, though he tried it many times, was unable 
to do. So he set to work trying to fashion other 
blades keen enough to satisfy the boy Volsung, 
with which he might kill the dragon who lived at 
Hate Hole. But every weapon that he made, Sieg- 
fried broke into pieces, demanding a still stronger 
sword, until Mime was in despair. 

One day while Siegfried was out in the forest 
with his friends, the wild animals, Mime took up 
the pieces of Nothung and tried again to weld them 
together. As he worked, grumbling and snarling, 
suddenly the clear voice of Siegfried was heard 
shouting, “Hoyho”; and the next moment the boy 
came in leading a great bear, which he had har- 
nessed with a bit of rope. 

Mime was frightened at the bear, and springing 
behind his anvil, begged Siegfried to send him 
away. At this Siegfried laughed, and said “Good- 
by, bruin; run away.” Then turning to the trem- 
bling Nibelung, he asked for the sword which he 
had been forging. As Mime placed it in Sieg- 
fried’s hands he looked at it with scorn in his eyes, 
and exclaiming, “Do you call this a sword?” struck 
it on the anvil, breaking it into a hundred pieces. 
Then going straight to the forge he cried, “I will 
forge my father’s blade.” So, thrusting it into the 
fire, he pulled the rope of the bellows until the 

363 


The Story of the Rhinegold 


coals glowed with heat. Then he laid the pieces on 
the anvil and with his hammer soon welded them 
together, all the time shouting and singing a song 
about the might of Nothung. 

As soon as the sword was finished he swung it 
high in the air, and shouting exultingly, brought it 
down upon the anvil, which was cut clean through 
and fell in two pieces on the ground. 

Meanwhile, Mime was busy preparing a poison 
for Siegfried. It was his purpose to have him kill 
the dragon Fafnir with his sword, and then to 
poison him so that he, Mime, might have the hoard 
which Fafnir had been guarding. 

Then Mime told Siegfried about the fierce 
dragon, whose breath was fire and whose tail was 
strong enough to crush anyone who went near him. 
At this Siegfried laughed and said he would go and 
find the great worm and thrust Nothung into his 
heart. Mime was delighted to hear these words, 
as it had been foretold that only one who knew no 
fear should be able to kill the dragon. 

Then Mime conducted Siegfried to the place 
where the great dragon lay sleeping. The boy 
took his seat under a linden tree thinking he would 
wait until the monster awoke. As he sat waiting 
a little bird began to sing in the tree above him, and 
after listening awhile, he thought he would try to 
imitate the bird. So he fashioned a flute out of a 

364 


About Siegfried, the Son of Sieglinde 

reed and tried to play upon it the melody the bird 
sang. 

At this the dragon awoke and dragged his huge 
scaly body to the door of the cave, and peering out 
saw the boy Siegfried playing upon his flute. As 
Siegfried saw him he cried out merrily, “At last 
my call has brought me something truly lovely !” 

“What is that?” growled Fafnir, glaring at 
him as though he were a small insect of some 
sort. 

“Hey! you can talk, can you?” cried Siegfried. 
“Being so wise you should be able to teach me how 
to fear. I have come for that.” 

Fafnir laughed a loud, coarse laugh, and showed 
his teeth, bidding the boy to come and be eaten. 

“I come, old growler!” he cried; and drawing 
his sword, he sprang boldly at the great hideous 
creature at the opening of the cave. Fafnir reared 
up on his tail to meet him, and the combat began. 
Crouching for a moment, the dragon leaped to 
crush the boy, but with agile step he sprang aside 
and as the dragon alighted, Siegfried smote him 
through the heart with his sword. 

As the dragon lay dying he spoke to Siegfried, 
warning him to beware of Mime; and as he was 
about telling him more he rolled over and died. 
Stooping down the young hero drew his sword 
from the dragon's heart. In so doing a drop of 

365 


The Story of the Rhinegold 


blood fell upon his hand, which burned like a spark 
of fire. Raising it quickly to his mouth to relieve 
the smarting, the blood touched his lips, when lo, 
he found he could understand the language of the 
birds. As he listened they told him of the hoard 
which the dragon guarded, and also of the Tarn- 
helm and the ring. 

With a laugh and a word of thanks to the little 
singer, the boy stepped into the cave to look for 
the treasure. Soon forth from the cave he came 
again with the Tarnhelm thrust into his belt, and 
the ring upon his finger. The heaped-up hoard of 
the Nibelungs he had left behind him, for as yet he 
knew little of its use and cared not for wealth. 

As he stood for a moment, he heard the wood- 
bird in the tree singing, “Trust not in Mime ! The 
dragon’s blood will tell Siegfried what the treach- 
erous dwarf intends to do.” 

Just then Mime himself appeared, smiling and 
bowing, and holding in his hands a horn of wine 
for Siegfried. “It will refresh you after your 
labors,” the deceitful dwarf said. But Siegfried 
knew the cruel thoughts that were passing through 
Mime’s brain, and in a burst of anger he raised his 
sword and killed the treacherous dwarf with a sin- 
gle blow. 

Then turning wearily away Siegfried seated him- 
self under the linden-tree, listening for the bird’s 

366 


About Siegfried, the Son of Sieglinde 

song again. As it did not come at once, he looked 
up into the branches and said : 

“You seem very happy, flying among your 
brother and sister birdies; while I am all alone. I 
have no brothers or sisters, and my father and 
mother are both dead. Tell me where I may find 
a loving friend.” 

“We can tell you,” they replied in sweetest song. 
“We know where you can find a beautiful maiden 
for a bride. She lies sleeping on a rock sur- 
rounded by fire. If you can pass through the 
blaze and awaken her she will be yours.” 

Wild with excitement and joy, Siegfried sprang 
to his feet and asked if he really would be able to do 
this. 

“Brunhilde, the glorious maiden, is won only by 
him who knows no fear,” the woodbirds sang in 
reply. Then they flew off before him, guiding him 
through the woods. 

In a transport of joy Siegfried followed them, 
and began his journey to the far-away rock encir- 
cled by flame, where the fair maiden Brunhilde lay 
in her long penance of sleep, waiting for the hero 
who was brave enough to pass through the fire and 
awaken her. 


367 


CHAPTER VI 

HOW SIEGFRIED AWAKENED BRUNHILDE 

A S Siegfried went onward through the forest 
searching for the rock encircled with fire, 
he met the Wanderer, who said, “Whither 
are you going, boy?” 

“I am seeking for a rock surrounded by fire,” he 
replied. “A woman sleeps there whom I will 
awake.” 

“Who suggested such a thought to thee?” asked 
the Wanderer. 

“The birds have told me this in their songs,” he 
replied; at which the Wanderer laughed. 

“Why do you laugh?” said the boy. “Will you 
tell me the way to the rock? If not stand out of 
my way, or I will serve you as I did the dwarf 
Mime.” 

At this the Wanderer paused and stood awhile 
in thought. He had said in his spell, when he left 
Brunhilde sleeping on the rock, “Only one who 
fears not my spear can pass through the fire.” Now 
he must test this boy to see whether he will recoil 
from his spear. 


368 


How Siegfried Awakened Brunhilde 


So the Wanderer stretched out his great spear, 
the spear upon which were the strange figures rep- 
resenting Law and Knowledge; the spear upon 
which Nothung, the sword of Siegmund, was once 
shattered. 

“The weapon you swing/’ said the Wanderer, 
“was once shivered upon this shaft. It will again 
snap on the Eternal Spear.” 

“At this Siegfried drew his sword, saying, “Then 
you are my father’s enemy! Stretch out your 
spear ! My sword shall break it in pieces !” 

At this a great peal of thunder crashed among 
the hills as Nothung struck the Eternal Spear with 
which Wotan had ruled the world, and shivered 
it to pieces. 

The old god stood for a moment amazed, and 
then stooped and gathered up the broken pieces of 
his once mighty shaft, and, with slow steps, passed 
out of sight in the forest depths. 

As Siegfried stood gazing after his retreating 
figure, he suddenly became aware of a great glare 
that seemed to grow brighter and brighter every 
moment. Looking up the pass before him he be- 
held great billows of flame rolling about a high 
peak, billows that seemed to surge down towards 
him as though defying him to come near them. 

“Ha! Wonderful glow!” shouted Siegfried. 
“In fire will I bathe ! In fire will I find my bride !” 

24 369 


The Story of the Rhinegold 


Then blowing a long clear call on his silver horn, 
he sprang into the sea of flame, and passed up the 
steep, fiery way that led to the Walkure’s rock. 

The fire rolled and surged about him, the red 
flames twisted around him, and in glowing- colors 
pathways seem to open here and there like rainbow 
avenues. 

As he passed up the steep way, and trampled the 
flames and beat them back, laughing at their scorch- 
ing heat, they began to burn lower and soon sank 
into a narrow, bright circle of fire behind him. 

Rushing onward, he saw a sight at which he sud- 
denly paused in amazement. Before him upon a 
rock lay a figure clad in brightest steel, with a 
shield and spear and helmet gleaming in the sun. 

“Is it a warrior?” thought Siegfried, drawing 
nearer to the figure. Stooping to unloose the hel- 
met, masses of golden curls fell around the fair 
face of the sleeper. 

“How beautiful!” he exclaimed. “The face is 
like that of the sun smiling between the mists.” 

Bending over the form he said, “How heavily he 
breathes! Let me open his armor that he may 
breathe more freely.” So drawing his sword, he 
cut off the mail in which the sleeper was arrayed. 

As he lifted off the suit of mail, he started back, 
with a strange feeling that he had never known 
before. The sleeping Walkure lay before him 

370 


How Siegfried Awakened Brunhilde 


dressed in long, womanly robes, so marvelously 
beautiful that the young Volsung felt a throb of 
sudden fear in his heart. 

Approaching her timidly, he cried, “Awaken, 
beautiful one!” But she did not hear. At last 
bending over her he kissed her on her lips, when 
opening her eyes and starting up, she lifted both 
arms toward the sky, exclaiming, “Hail, O sun! 
Hail, O light! Hail, glorious day! Long has 
been my sleep, but now I am awakened. Where 
is the hero that hath awakened me?” 

Siegfried, drawing nearer with trembling heart, 
answered, “It is I, most beautiful one, that hath 
awakened thee. I am Siegfried, and my heart is 
full of love for thee. I would have thee for my 
wife.” 

Brunhilde eyed him for a moment with mingled 
feelings of regret and joy. She was not able to 
forget that she was a Walkure and realize that she 
was only a woman. “How could she,” she thought, 
“be the wife of a mortal.” But as she looked upon 
the glorious manhood of the hero, suddenly her 
heart became full of love for him, and she rushed 
into his arms and promised to be his wife. And 
so in that moment of ecstasy, they became husband 
and wife. Brunhilde in her happiness forgot that 
she had ever been a Walkure, and loved her hero 
with all her heart. 


37 1 


CHAPTER VII 


GUTRUNE THE FAIR MAIDEN OF THE RHINE 

O N the banks of the river Rhine there lived a 
great king, named Gunther, who was the 
ruler of the race called the Gibichungs. He 
had a sister named Gutrune, as fair and beautiful a 
maiden as ever lived. Their father had died when 
they were young, and their mother had married Al- 
berich the Nibelung; and there was born to them a 
son whom they named Hagen. 

Hagen had now grown to manhood and was a 
strong and mighty warrior. His face was pale, his 
hair was black as night, his eyes were dark and 
glaring, and his heart was cold and cruel without 
pity or remorse. 

One day as Gunther was seated upon his throne 
with his sister Gutrune by his side, he asked Hagen 
what greater wealth could belong to the Gibich- 
ungs; and whether there was anything that their 
chief could do to add glory or wealth to his king- 
dom. 

Hagen answered that it would be fitting for their 
king to wed so that he might have a queen to sit 

372 


Gutrune the Fair Maiden of the Rhine 


by his side on the throne. “And if thou wilt wed,” 
he said, “I know a beautiful maiden named Brun- 
hilde, who slept on a fire-encircled rock. This fire 
can be conquered only by Siegfried the Volsung, 
who would make a fitting husband for Gutrune.” 

Now Hagen, when he said this, knew that Sieg- 
fried had already won the Waikure for his bride; 
but he was laying a deep and wicked plot in hopes 
of securing the wealth of the Nibelungs. “If Sieg- 
fried could be given a magic potion,” he further 
said, “to make him love Gutrune, he would ride 
through the fire and bring Brunhilde to the Rhine 
as thy bride.” 

While they were thus speaking, a horn was heard 
in the distance, and soon a boat came down the 
river upon the deck of which, holding a horse, 
stood a tall and handsome man in bright armor. It 
was Siegfried who in his travels through the world 
had heard of the Gibichungs and had come to see 
its great ruler, King Gunther. 

As the boat touched the shore, Siegfried sprang 
from it and hailed the king in loud tones, asking 
if he would be a friend or an enemy. In answer 
Gunther said that his house and lands and his 
people were all at the service of the hero whose 
fame had reached even the hall of the Gibichungs. 
“And my sword and the strength of my arm shall 
be yours at any time you may need them,” replied 

373 


The Story of the Rhinegold 


Siegfried. So they made a vow of friendship, 
promising to be true to each other as heroes and 
brave men should. 

“I hear you hold the Nibelung’s hoard,” said 
Hagen. 

“I left it in the cavern,” replied Siegfried; “for I 
care nothing for the gold. This is all I took,” con- 
tinued Siegfried, showing the Tarnhelm. “Its use, 
of course, you know.” 

“It is the most artful and useful of all the Nibe- 
lung’s work,” replied Hagen. “It will carry you to 
the farthest lands in a moment, if it is your wish; 
by means of it you can change your shape as you 
will. But did you take any more of the hoard?” 

“I carried away the ring,” replied Siegfried; 
“but that is now worn by a beautiful woman.” 

With that Hagen withdrew and seeking Gutrune 
reminded her that it was the custom to offer wine 
to a guest. He then poured out some wine in a 
drinking horn, and mixed with the wine a love 
potion, which the fair maiden, Gutrune, carried, 
and with graceful air offered to Siegfried. 

Siegfried took the drinking horn with grateful 
courtesy, and raising it to his lips he drank it, say- 
ing softly to himself, “Brunhilde, I drink to thee !” 

But alas ! as soon as he had drunk the potion it 
began to work upon his brain so that he forgot 
everything about Brunhilde and found his heart full 

374 


Gutrune the Fair Maiden of the Rhine 


of love for the beautiful maiden Gutrune. As he 
gazed passionately upon her, she met his gaze with 
a modest blush and then quietly withdrew from the 
hall. 

When she had gone Siegfried stood looking after 
her for a moment, and then turning to Gunther 
asked him if he was married. Gunther replied that 
he had never wed, because there was only one bride 
that would satisfy him, and that she was out of 
reach of his valor, as she lay sleeping upon a rock 
encircled with fire. 

“You can have her for your bride if you wish,” 
replied Siegfried, “for I will ride through the fire 
and bring her to you if you will give me your sister 
for my bride.” 

At this King Gunther was right glad and made 
the promise forthwith, and he joined Siegfried in 
a vow that they should be true to their compact. 

And now on the morrow they took a boat and 
sailed down the Rhine to find the rock upon which 
Hagen had said the maiden lay sleeping. When 
they came near the place where it stood, Siegfried 
told Gunther to wait upon the banks of the river 
and he would go and bring the maiden to him. 

He put upon him the Tarnhelm and at a wish 
was changed into the form and likeness of Gun- 
ther. Thus he started for the place where Brun- 
hilde was awaiting the return of her husband. 

375 


The Story of the Rhinegold 

As the afternoon darkened into evening, Brun- 
hilde was sitting on her high rock looking at the 
ring upon her finger with loving eyes, and think- 
ing tenderly of the hero who had placed it there 
and longing for his return. Suddenly a flash of 
lightning lit up the sky and a clap of thunder 
sounded far away. Starting up she saw a black 
thunder cloud rushing towards the rock. 

“Brunhilde! Sister! Are you asleep or awake?” 
called a clear voice of one of the warrior goddesses, 
as a war-horse sprang to the earth from amidst the 
clouds. 

With a cry of joy Brunhilde ran to meet her sis- 
ter Walkure, saying, “Truest sister, welcome.” 
Then she asked her tenderly about the other 
maiden Walkures and her father Wotan. 

She then told the Walkure about the hero who 
had awakened her from her sleep and how happy 
she was in his love. At this her sister warned 
her of impending sorrow, and begged her to give 
up the ring that she might carry it to the Rhine 
maidens. But Brunhilde replied that it was Sieg- 
fried’s love gift, and that she would never give it 
up. 

“Give to me the magic circlet,” the Walkure 
said, “for this will not only save you from sorrow, 
but the very gods from destruction.” 

“I prize the love I feel as a mortal,” replied 

376 


Gutrune the Fair Maiden of the Rhine 


Brunhilde, “even more than the welfare of the 
gods; and this ring is dearer to me than the palace 
of Walhalla.” 

At this the Walkure speeding wildly away cried, 
“Woe for you, sister! Woe for the gods in Wal- 
halla!” And she disappeared amid thunder and 
rushing winds. 

Seated on the rock alone, Brunhilde looked 
down to where the guarding fire circle burned; and 
soon a horn-call was heard in the distance. 

“Siegfried !” cried Brunhilde, rushing forward. 
But the warrior that sprang through the flame and 
stood before her was not her Siegfried, but a 
stranger with a face partly masked by a curious 
looking helmet. 

“I am King Gunther of the Rhine/’ he said, as 
he caught her in his arms and tore off the ring from 
her finger and put it on his own. “I am come to 
take thee away with me to be my bride.” 

Weak and powerless in his hands, Brunhilde was 
overcome and led away by the warrior who was 
none other than Siegfried disguised by means of 
the Tarnhelm; and who by reason of the love 
potion did not remember her at all, but thought 
of her only as the bride of Gunther to whom he 
must deliver her. 


377 


CHAPTER VIII 


HOW BRUNHILDE BECAME THE WIFE OF GUNTHER 

A ND now it was night on the Rhine. Hagen 
sat asleep before the palace of the Gibich- 
ungs, leaning against a pillar. Before him 
crouched his Nibelung father, Alberich, who had 
come to speak with him in his dreams. They spoke 
of the might that would be theirs when the ring 
came into their hands, and concocted plots dark 
and cruel to obtain it. 

As the morning light began to glow in the east, 
the dark figure of Alberich disappeared in a pale 
mist, and there was heard an echo of his voice as 
he called faintly from the sky, “Be true, Hagen, 
my son; be true.” And the voice died away into 
silence. 

As the morning broke and the light streamed 
around him, Hagen awoke with a start. At the 
same moment Siegfried appeared, saying that he 
had hastened to the palace of the Gibichungs with 
the aid of the Tarnhelm, leaving Gunther and his 
bride to follow in a barge on the Rhine. 


Brunhilde Becomes the Wife of Gunther 


As Gutrune came out to meet him he hailed her 
with gladness, saying that he had won her for his 
bride. Then taking her by the hand, they went 
into the hall together. 

Hagen then called all the vassals about him to 
welcome the bride to her new home on the Rhine. 
As the barge’was seen coming slowly up the river, 
strong warriors went to meet it and plunged into 
the water and dragged the boat up on the shore. 
From the hall, with Siegfried by her side, came 
Gutrune full of joy to welcome her sister, knowing 
nothing of the magic potion and what it had done. 

As Gunther led his pale bride from the boat, she 
suddenly stood still, trembling and shuddering, and 
staring with wild, bewildered eyes at Siegfried. Her 
voice trembled and her face was white as death, as 
she asked how he came there with Gutrune ; and 
when he showed her that he had totally forgotten 
her and looked upon her only as Gunther’s bride, 
she staggered and sank into the young hero’s arms, 
whispering faintly and sorrowfully, “Siegfried 
knows me not !” 

Calling to Gunther to come near, Siegfried 
pointed to him and bade Brunhilde arouse herself 
for her husband’s sake. As he thus stretched out 
his hand, Brunhilde saw the ring, and starting up 
wildly, she asked how he came by it, saying that 
Gunther had torn it from her hand on the Walk- 


379 


The Story of the Rhinegold 


ure’s rock, and demanding of Gunther why he had 
given it to Siegfried. 

At this King Gunther was full of anger, thinking 
that Siegfried had taken the ring from Brunhilde 
and kept it for himself in a spirit of greed. As for 
Siegfried all he could remember and say, was that 
he had found it at Hate Hole when he killed the 
dragon. 

But Brunhilde who knew nothing of the magic 
potion, saw in his words only the deepest and most 
terrible deceit; and she burst into such rage and 
despair that Siegfried declared that he would try 
to satisfy her by swearing the spear oath. 

So Hagen held out the spear, and Siegfried 
placed his hand upon the point and declared by 
the haft of war that he had never harmed the 
woman, or been for a moment false to Gunther; 
and bade that very spear to bring him death if he 
had. 

At this Brunhilde, breaking into the circle of 
warriors who surrounded Siegfried, declared him 
a traitor and deceiver, and called down the ven- 
geance of the gods upon his head. 

Heart-broken and partly crazed with it all, Brun- 
hilde cried and raved in turns, and would not be 
pacified even though Siegfried and the others tried 
to soothe and comfort her. Then Hagen crept up 
by her side and said that he would kill the hero 
380 


Brunhilde Becomes the Wife of Gunther 


who had made love to her and then deserted her; 
and thus avenge her wrongs. Brunhilde told him 
how it might be done, and that she had placed a 
magic spell upon him so that he could not be 
pierced by any weapon, except in the back. 

“For I knew,” she said, as the thought of her 
love for him came back to her heart, “that he was 
too brave to ever turn his back to an enemy in 
flight.” 

“At his back shall my spear point strike,” said 
Hagen exultingly. “In his back shall he be 
wounded unto death !” 

Brunhilde, having lost her reason by the shock 
of sorrow at finding Siegfried thus false to her, 
raised her arms towards the sky and broke out into 
wild, passionate words of revenge. As she thus 
stood almost transfigured by her own words, 
sounds of joy and merriment were heard, and the 
wedding procession of Siegfried and Gutrune 
passed by. Gunther caught Brunhilde by the hand 
and drew her into the crowd of men and women, 
and she passed on with the bridal couple to be 
married. 

Loudly and merrily rang the laughter, and the 
sounds of festivity rose high. But Hagen, like a 
dark, evil spirit, laughed, because he seemed at 
last so near his desires. 


381 


CHAPTER IX 


THE DEATH OF SIEGFRIED 

I T was late in the afternoon and the golden glow 
of the descending sun lay upon the waters of 
the Rhine. Water maidens were sporting in 
the water beneath the shadows of the overhanging 
trees. Sorrowfully they sang of their lost treasure 
as they circled around with graceful motions, and 
tossed the drops of water in the sunlit air. 

To this lovely spot came Siegfried, looking for 
a bear which he had wounded and had tracked 
through the woods. As the nymphs saw him they 
called out to him telling him that they would find 
the bear for him if he would give them the ring 
that he wore upon his finger. 

“That I cannot do,” he said, “for I slew a dragon 
to obtain the ring, and I must not be foolish enough 
to give it up for the sake of a bear.” 

At this the nymphs grew serious, and rising 
together to the surface of the water, they raised 
their arms towards him and said, “Give us the ring, 
for it will bring you nothing but sorrow. It was 

382 


The Death of Siegfried 

made of the stolen Rhinegold, and a magic spell 
has been laid upon it so that it will bring only sor- 
row or death to any mortal that possesses it. Give 
it to us that we may hide it in the river; for that 
alone will break the spell.” 

Siegfried laughingly shook his head and replied, 
“I have no fear of any harm from the ring. I won 
it from the fierce dragon, and I am able to keep 
it so that it will do no one any harm.” 

“But,” they replied, “the fate of him who wears 
it has been woven by the Norns; and whatever they 
weave in their great rope must come to pass.” 

But Siegfried scoffed at the Norns and the rope, 
saying that Fafnir had warned him of this danger 
long ago; and that he had no fear of losing his 
life on account of the magic ring. 

Then the Rhine maidens, with faces full of sor- 
row, said as they turned to leave him, “Farewell, 
Siegfried. A stately woman will soon possess 
your circlet. She will better do our bidding. We 
will go to her.” 

So saying, they swam swiftly away, leaving Sieg- 
fried laughing upon the shore. Then he blew a 
long call on his horn, which was answered on all 
sides by the other hunters, who soon came run- 
ning down to the river, carrying their weapons with 
them. 

When Hagen, who was one of the first to reach 

383 


The Story of the Rhinegold 


the river, saw that Siegfried had no booty to show 
for his day’s hunting, he made sport of him, as did 
the other hunters. 

Siegfried laughed at his ill-luck, and then told 
them about the three Rhine maidens who offered 
to find his wounded bear if he would give them his 
ring; and who also threatened him with death if he 
did not heed their request. On hearing this Gun- 
ther started with a look of guilt or terror on his 
face; while Hagen merely laughed a hard and bit- 
ter laugh. 

Then the hunters threw themselves upon the 
ground to rest, drinking merrily and joining in 
jest and merriment. But Gunther sat apart from 
them, gloomy and silent, like one who was dream- 
ing sad dreams and could not arouse himself. 

Siegfried noticing his gloomy mood went near 
him, and then sitting down on the stump of a tree, 
with his shield and weapons at his feet, he began 
the tale of his life, telling them about Mime and 
his life in the cave, the forging of Nothung, the 
journey to Hate Hole and the slaying of the dragon 
Fafnir. He told them how the dragon’s blood had 
given the power to understand the language of the 
birds; and as he spoke, the memories of the soft 
woodland revels and the rustling of the trees passed 
tenderly across his mind. He told them also of 
the winning of the ring and the Tarnhelm, of the 

3 8 4 


The Death of Siegfried 

treachery of Mime, and how he had slain him with 
Nothung. 

As he paused in his story, Hagen came up to him 
with a drinking horn filled with wine, which he 
bade him to swallow, saying it would help to clear 
his memory. Siegfried raised it to his lips and 
drank, while Hagen who stood near leaning on his 
spear smiled grimly. For he had mixed something 
in the wine that would work a spell upon the hero’s 
brain and bring back to his memory the things 
which he had forgotten. 

After a moment’s silence Siegfried began again 
and told in tender tones how a bird had sung to him 
of a glorious bride sleeping on a flame-encircled 
rock, how he had ridden through the flame and 
with a kiss awakened her from a long sleep. 

As he spoke her name “Brunhilde,” Gunther 
started up wildly, for he now understood that Sieg- 
fried was innocent of any wrong or deceit, but that 
cruel treachery had been to work somewhere to 
part the noble Volsung and his bride. 

Hagen, seeing the effect of the tale on Gunther, 
stepped forward and said, “See you these ravens?” 
pointing slowly to two great black birds that were 
flying upward from the Rhine. “They arouse in 
me a spirit of revenge,” cried Hagen. 

As he said this he raised his spear and with a 
quick stroke pierced Siegfried in the back. The 

25 385 


The Story of the Rhinegold 


hero staggered for a moment from the blow, and 
then seizing his shield he turned upon Hagen and 
tried to crush him with it. But his strength gave 
way and he fell back upon the ground, while his 
companions gathered around him with looks of 
horror on their faces. 

“I have been revenged,” said Hagen, and fled up 
the rocks, and so passed out of sight. The sunset 
was glowing in the west as red as blood. It lay 
on the head of the young hero like the crown and 
robe of a king. 

In the hush that had fallen, Siegfried raised him- 
self upon his arm and spoke. He spoke of Brun- 
hilde as she lay upon her fire-engirdled rock, of his 
awakening her with a kiss; and seemed to be listen- 
ing to her voice again and looking into her eyes. 

At length with a look of peace and a glow of 
happiness on his face, he exclaimed, “Brunhilde 
beckons me ! Greeting !” So saying, Siegfried 
sank back upon the ground and was dead. 


386 


CHAPTER X 

THE LAST TWILIGHT 

I N the great hall of the palace of the Gibichungs 
sat Gutrune awaiting the return of Siegfried 
from the hunt. She had parted from him with 
anxious fears, and her heart was heavy with strange 
forebodings. Weary with her waiting she at length 
rose and sought the chamber of Brunhilde for sym- 
pathy; but on reaching it she found that it was va- 
cant. Returning to her own room and wandering 
restlessly about the hall, suddenly Hagen appeared 
with a look of triumph upon his dark and treach- 
erous face. 

Glancing from the hall, she saw a large company 
of people approaching in great confusion, carrying 
torches and making lamentation with great cries. 
Behind them came a band of warriors carrying a 
bier with a dead body upon it, the body of Sieg- 
fried. 

Rushing from the hall she approached the bier 
and with a wail of anguish recognized her husband 
Siegfried. Flinging herself beside the bier she 

387 


The Story of the Rhinegold 


clasped the head in her arms and pressed kisses 
upon his face and lips. As Gunther came near to 
comfort her, she pushed him wildly aside and 
charged him with being the murderer of her hus- 
band. 

Denying the charge, Gunther pointed to Hagen 
and accused him of slaying her husband. With 
haughty mien and calm defiance Hagen said that 
it was true that he had killed Siegfried, and that he 
now demanded the ring that gleamed upon the 
finger of the dead hero. 

At this Gunther threw himself before his sister, 
saying that the ring was hers, as the widow’s 
dower. With darkened brow Hagen drew his 
sword and fell upon Gunther, who returned the at- 
tack, and thus they fought for a long while. At 
length, with an exultant gesture, Hagen raised his 
sword above his head; for at his feet lay Gunther, 
his half-brother — dead. 

“The ring!” cried Hagen, as he sprang towards 
the bier to tear it from the dead hero’s hand. But 
ere he could touch it, Siegfried’s hand was slowly 
raised before him; at which Hagen started back 
with terror. 

Amid the cries and confusion and the feeling of 
horror at the death of King Gunther, there came 
slowly walking into their midst a tall white-robed 
woman with a face of wondrous beauty and gentle- 
388 


The Last Twilight 


ness. As they looked upon her they saw that it 
was Brunhilde. She had gone to the river, and 
had heard from the water maidens everything that 
had occurred. 

Now she understood that Siegfried had never 
been false to her knowingly; and that his last loving 
words had been of her, and of her alone. With her 
heart filled with grief she stood looking down upon 
the face of her hero. At the same time Gutrune, 
sobbing out words of sympathy at Brunhilde’s 
wrongs, reproached Hagen for his treachery to 
them all. 

Brunhilde, hardly hearing what was said, ordered 
a funeral pyre to be made for Siegfried on the 
banks of the Rhine ; and bending over the dead body 
of her hero, she spoke tenderly of his love and of his 
nobility and truth. Then raising her arms on 
high she reproached Wotan for his wrath, saying 
that his ravens were already on their way to Wal- 
halla to bear the tidings of the Last Twilight, which 
was now close at hand. 

Then turning to Siegfried again, she drew the 
ring from his finger; and speaking to the three in- 
visible Rhine maidens bade them to take the cir- 
clet from her ashes when she had been burned with 
the hero. She then took her horse, Grani, and 
led him to the pyre upon which the body of Sieg- 
fried had been laid. Wildly seizing a torch she 

389 


The Story of the Rhinegold 


lighted the pyre, and as the flames rose high she 
sprang upon her horse’s back and raised him for a 
leap. 

“Siegfried ! Siegfried ! See !” she cried. “Gladly 
thy bride greets thee!” So saying she bade her 
horse to leap into the flames; and in a moment she 
was lost to men’s eyes forever. But so the fates 
had decreed that her deed brought release from 
the sin and sorrow of many years. 

Higher and higher rose the flames, making a 
great fiery wall between the earth and sky. Soon 
the Rhine maidens were seen swimming towards 
the shore, where they caught a golden circlet that 
lay in the midst of a heap of ashes. As Hagen 
saw it, he leaped forward to seize it and was lost in 
the Rhine’s rushing waters. 

And now a wonderful sight met the gaze of the 
awe-stricken people who stood trembling in the 
hall of the Gibichungs. In the heavens above, the 
stately towers of Walhalla appeared in a ring of 
flame. The fagots made of the World- Ash had at 
last caught fire. In the distance could be dimly 
seen the great company of the gods and heroes 
awaiting the Last Twilight, which was the 
end. 

As the flames leaped still higher, Walhalla was 
surrounded with a circle of red fire, so that it could 
no longer be seen. A fearful light glowed upon 

390 


The Last Twilight 


earth and heaven. Lo ! the Dusk of the Gods was 
come. 

Thus the Last Twilight came to Walhalla, and 
Brunhilde lifted the spell from the world and ex- 
piated the old sins of so many years before. And 
thus the Golden Age came to an end, and a better and 
nobler era of truth and happiness reigned upon the 
earth. 

“So the enchanted Rhinegold came back to the 
hands of its first guardians — the maidens of the 
river ; and, after great sorrow and turmoil, there was 
peace.” 


391 


























APR 29 1903 






































t 


















« 



























































